We need hope, or else we cannot endure.

Semi-private multi-muse 1x1 roleplaying blog.

[leviitypes]

Starry Nights

Nick was sat in the lounge beside the tall Christmas tree with a young toddler Seb who was bouncing excitedly in his lap looking rather sleepy himself. Considering the hour Seb had woken up to check whether Santa had been and found that he had it wasn’t surprising that most of the family looked half out of it. All Seb wanted was to open up his presents and play with them but Max had said that before any presents were opened they all needed some form of warm drink to wake them up. Nick had asked for mint hot chocolate, Max had made coffee for Liz and a tea for himself. “Becca what do you want?” Max’s voice called from the kitchen.

Becca was the only one who seem okay to be up that earlier though even she was yawning and rubbing her eyes. Her excitement for Christmas had made it a little harder to go to sleep last night but she it was still early enough since she knew Santa wouldn't come until she was asleep. Stumbling downstairs she took the seat by Nick wishing him a merry Christmas and towards little Seb-bug too sniffling besides them. She wanted to ask for coffee but she was sure they wouldn't get for her. "Hot chocolate and marshmallows please," she called out to her father.

Nick was bouncing Seb on his lap his arms wrapped around their supremely excited little brother. When Becca finally joined them Nick grinned giving her a "Merry Christmas Becs," and a one armed hug whilst Seb babbled away contently. If she had asked for coffee Max would have probably allowed it for today but now she had asked for hot chocolate he set to work until he came into the lounge with a tray on which all their drinks were set. Putting it on the table he walked over to them and pressed a kiss to Nick and Seb's heads before going to wrap Becca up in a hug. "Morning darling. Looks like you've been a good girl this year haven't you?"

Becca pressed a kiss to the side of Seb's head affectionately and leaning into her older brother haply as they say there looking at the tree that they all had decorated earlier in December. She smiled at her papa as he brought in the drinks, waiting for her hug patiently finally wrapping her arms around him when he gave her a hug. "I think I have. I've been good and not looked under the tree yet but my stocking is stuffed full." Liz came from the kitchen where she had put in a quiche for breakfast. "Oh look at my little angels. You all were good this year weren't you?"

Seb just giggled and clapped his hands together contently wriggling around obviously unable to contain his excitement for looking under the tree and to see what was in his stocking. “Presents!” he exclaimed brightly whilst Nick nodded to his little brother’s exclamation. Max lingered on his hug with Becca squeezing her tightly before he finally released her. “You’ve been amazing as always all of you have, the question is has Santa brought you the things on your Christmas lists?” As Liz entered he smiled at her whilst a chimed response of yes mama was heard, walking over and hugging her briefly pulling her into a gentle kiss. “Merry Christmas love.”

Becca smiled at her younger brother at his excitement, knowing that if Nick was holding onto him he would have been in his stocking as quick as lightning. “Yes, presents, Seb-bug! You’re gonna get more toys today. Isn’t that fun?” She snuggled into her father until he let her go and she settled back on the couch. “I hope so! Especially the telescope,” she said happily smiling as her mom entered the room. Liz hugged Max back, giving him a little kiss. “Merry Christmas, dear,’ she murmured. “Merry Christmas Maman!” Becca called out.

“Toys to play with!” Seb exclaimed with another clap of his hands wiggling around some more causing Nick to struggle to keep ahold of him from his excitement. Max just gave his daughter a smile before going over to Liz only after having given her a kiss did he go to fetch the sacks which were each filled with all sorts of boxes of various shapes and sizes. “Did you sleep well mama?” Nick asked still battling with Seb who seemed fixated on the presents that were being put out infront of them.

“Yes, I did, my dear. You know how much Mama loves Christmas so I was a little too excited to get to sleep early but luckily Papa made me some hot chocolate to make me sleep so Santa could come,” she said with a smile, moving to pick Sebastian up and into her arms. “Aw, is my little boy excited for Christmas?” she asked peppering kisses to her face and sitting down next to Nick on the couch.

“And he did didn’t he? Good thing you slept otherwise we wouldn’t have any presents!” When she came to collect Seb Nick made no complaint happy to be able to take his hot chocolate and sip at it for a little bit. The attention Seb was getting was making him all the more excited his head bobbing as he tried to wriggle out of her grasp to go and attack his bag of presents to unwrap them. “Yes maman, yes… Super excited mama!”

“Exactly! Though I am sure I could have convinced Santa that just because I couldn’t sleep doesn’t mean my darling babies don’t deserve presents.” Becca was already sipping at her hot chocolate, smiling brightly and nudging Nick with an even happier grin. Liz kept her arms wrapped tight around Seb shaking her head slightly. “Of course you are. But Papa is gonna pass out presents so you just be patient a little longer baby.”

“But you did so there was no need… And we all have presents.” Nick just smiled as Becca nudged him. Seb gave a dramatic pout as he looked up at Liz. “But mama.” He whined drawing out the last syllable of the word to show his displeasure at being kept from his presents. Max just gave Nick and Becca their presents before bringing one over to Seb. “Here you go Sebby.”

“I know baby, but you just have to wait... Don’t worry, you’ll get your presents,” she hushed him gently starting to bouncing him on her knee as she waited and watched her other two children faces light up at the sight of the present. Once Seb had his she gave him a big grin. “See that wasn’t so bad was it? You guys can open them whenever you want.”

"Presents now mama pleasssse." He eventually quietened some as she started to bounce him as Nick had been earlier on. The moment Seb had his hands on his present he was shredding through the paper squealing with childish glee at the sound of the ripping paper until he reached his present looking at it curiously. In the mean time Nick was unwrapping his present careful to not break whatever was inside. "Oh wow these are the last figurines for my Lord of The Rings collection! Rad!" He looked over to Becca to see what she had.

As her children ripped through the wrapping paper, Liz looked at Max before looking back to her kids. Sebby now had a toy train, the tracks to which were in another package. “Oh look baby. It’s a train! Isn’t that cool?” she asked him then grinning over at Nick’s exclamation, nodding her head. Becca tried to be careful like her brother but her excitement got the best of her ripping through the paper and revealing a star projector. “What! This is so cool!”

Seb squealed contently at the sight of the toy train once he had pulled away the paper from it turning it over in his hands excitedly. Max had set down the other presents beside each of their children so they could start to go through and unwrap some of the other objects that were inside. “Well you said you wanted to see the stars at night so we thought you might as well have them in your room.” Max explained sitting down on the floor with his back to the sofa watching them all happily.

"This is so great! Will you help me set it up tonight, papa?" She asked happily, clutching to her chest as she looked at Nick's figurines. "Those are cool too, bubby," she said with a bright smile before setting it down by her feet, picking up another present and opening it. "Ah cool! A space blanket!" Becca said excitedly nudging Nick. "What'd you get?"

"Of course I will darling, we'll get it set up nicely in your room," he answered taking a sip of his drink. Nick was already unwrapping his next present curious to find out what he had been given. Eventually it turned out to be a set of books that he had been asking to get. "Some books and things." He looked at his sister and then Max and Liz. "Mama, papa can I get Becs her big present from me?" He asked curiously.

“Yay,” she cheered before she finally set the box down though still grinning at it before picking up the blanket. Once it was unwrapped she draped the blanket over her happily then looked at her brother. “Cool!” she said and then grinned brightly. “A big present for me? Bubby you are the best. Mama can you give him and Seb-bug’s mine?” she asked and Liz just smiled and nodded, pointing Max to two clumsily wrapped boxes.

"Yes a big present for you! The biggest one." He announced excitedly whilst Seb was still fascinated by his toy train. Max had set his drink aside and gone to fetch Nick's large and neatly wrapped present taking a bit of time to get it inside and infront of Becca. At Liz's directions he then went to get the next two for Nick and Seb who let out another round of giggles and clapped his hands merrily. Though Nick seemed more interested in her own present unwrapping knowing she had wanted a proper telescope for a while now.

“The biggest one?” she asked in awe, kicking her feet a little in excitement as Max moved the biggest box over to her and she stared at it amazement, not even able to take them off the box. Inside Seb’s box was ball for him to play with that lit up when it was hit, something that Becca hoped her little brother would enjoy immensely since it was all she could afford after buying Max and Liz’s gift. Nick’s was a chemistry set, something that Max had helped her pick out since she wasn’t entirely sure what to get for him. Once he had his box she went to unwrap his gift to her letting out an excited squeal as she ripped the paper from the telescope, the one she had been looking at for ages, turning to tackled her brother in a hug. “Oh my goodness! Bubby! This is perfect! Thank you so so so so much!”

Seb had torn through the paper and beamed brightly his eyes wide as he picked at the box until he managed to get it open and get to the ball inside turning it over excitedly. “Bouncy!” Nick kept his on his lap until she had unwrapped her present a slight smile on his lips when she squealed mindful to move his present before she tackled him his own arms wrapping around her tightly in response. “You’re more than welcome Becs. You’ve been going on about how much you wanted one, I figured it was time you got one.”

Becca’s happiness bubbled over at the sight of Seb’s happiness from her gift, Liz helping him to get it out of the box but still watching Becca wanting to see how excited she got over the telescope that Nick had gotten her. Her squeals were hardly understandable as she tackle him, wrapping her arms around him tightly. “Well yeah, I want to study the stars and... Now I can!” she said happily into his shoulder with the biggest smile on her face. “I can’t wait to test it out tonight! Do you want to help?”

He ended up wiggling to get down and start bouncing the ball around excited by the flashing lights in it whenever it did bounce. Nick just held her close just letting her squeal glad that she appreciated his gift to her. “I know you do star gazer. Which is why I convinced mum and dad to finally let you have a proper one,” he explained his hand pressing into her back as he held her. “Of course I do!”

“Thank you Nicky. Thank you Mama and Papa,” she called finishing up her hug reluctantly then leaping down to give Liz a tight hug as well. Liz ran her fingers through Becca’s hair, smiling at her daughter. “You’re very welcome. We know how much you wanted it,” she murmured into her ear and then released her so she could go tackle her father into a hug. “Will you help Nick and I put together the telescope tonight Papa!”

“Welcome star gazer.” Nick answered happily letting her go now setting about unwrapping his own present. As Becca ran to him he scooped her up and hugged her in tightly showering a few kisses over her head affectionately. “Of course I will darling you know I will. How else are you going to study the stars?”

Becca giggled as her papa showered kisses over her, hugging him even tighter with a bigger smile, eventually just ending up curled in his arms. “Awesome. I mean if you didn’t.. I would try to put it together but I’d probably mess it up and then I might ruin the gift Nicky bought for me, but if you help.. I’ll even let you look through it Papa!”

Max had no problem holding her in his arms keeping her tucked up close to him. “Oh I’m sure you would, but I have to make sure that the first time you use it you get an amazing view. So of course I will help you build it have no fear Becca,” he assured her pressing another kiss to her temple always enjoying the moments he got to share with his daughter like these. “Oh wow! I’ll definitely help then!”

Becca was definitely her Papa’s little girl and she didn’t want to leave the comfort of his arms just yet, though she turned her face so she could look at him. “ After we finish presents and breakfast will you help me look up the things we might see tonight when I get to use it. Maybe we could see Mars or something,” she said, smiling as he seemed happy about her offer. “Of course you do, you’re my papa. Mama can look too if she wants to.. and Sebby if he promises not to break it.”

He didn’t want to put her down or let her go so he just cradled her close in his arms and pressed a few more kisses to her brow affectionately. “You’re such a beautiful little girl Becsy. Maybe we will. Maybe we’ll see something else like aliens or something.” He teased softly content to help his daughter with anything that she might have a problem with. “I am, and I’m sure they would both love to look through it too though Sebby might need some help. He’s a bit young.”

"Thank you papa! Do I get it from mama or you?"and asked cutely kissing his cheek with a smile. "Oh papa, maybe. If aliens do exist. I'm not sure if they do," she replied looking at Seb who seemed content with his ball. "We'll help him won't we papa?" She looked over at Nick who she hoped had opened his present already. “Do you like it Bubby?” she asked him, still cuddled up with Max. Liz was helping Seb play with his ball.

“We’ll see I think first we need a bit of food and papa was going to make super special pancakes for you all today.” He smiled at her response following her gaze to Seb and Liz. “Who knows maybe they’re all just shy. If anyone can find that answer it’ll be you darling.” Nick seemed fascinated by his present turning it over in his hands and looking at what was in the box with genuine curiosity. “Wow yeah! It’s great thank you.”

“Pancakes,” she stated excitedly, as Becca always loved her papa’s pancakes and Liz grinned as well at the thought, cooing at Seb happily. Becca shrugged slightly letting go of the hug she had on Max. “Maybe I will. And then I’ll be rich and famous and we could live in a castle,” she said with a smile. Finally she broke away from Max to return to the couch pointing to the box Nick had in his hand. “I know you really really love science. So I bought you a set of things to mess around with things.”

"Yes pancakes!" Max was prone to making the pancakes into things they liked often for the children when they were small making up dogs, teddy bears or whatever else he could think of. Though for Becca in particular due to her fascination with the Stars and space he had grown to making hers in the shapes of such things as stars and rockets. Seb was giggling happily bouncing the ball around. "So long as you'll let us visit I don't have a problem with that." Nick looked up at Becca with a smile. "Thanks a lot sis' this is really cool."

Becca was always the most excited about the pancakes and what kind Max would make for them especially since hers were always stars and spaceships and rockets and planets and other things he wanted to do. Liz was making sure Seb wouldn’t knock over anything important. “Of course I’ll let you guys visit. You’ll live with me,” she exclaimed as she walked back to her place, sitting besides her brother but leaning into him. “I thought so... But I wasn’t sure. So I also got you a book of science..”

Max just liked to make some variation in what he cooked for them knowing that Becca loved to have pancakes that he cooked for them all on a morningly basis. “Well then it sounds lovely doesn’t it dear?” he said looking at Liz with a smile and back to Becca. “I would love to live in a castle.” Nick seemed intent on studying his chemistry kit as he sat there. “Oh it’s great really you did? That’s awesome too! Thank you,” he answered happily leaning over and giving her a hug.

Liz grinned at the sound of living in a castle, nodding her head happily. “I’ve always wanted to live in a castle,” she stated. “You know as a Queen or a Knight, I’ve never lives in a castle.. I find that wrong,” Liz said and Becca gave a little laugh. “Then I’ll make sure we have a castle Mama! I’ll get us one just you wait and see,” she said happily and smiled even more as Nick hugged her hugging him back tightly. “Anything for my Bubby.”

“I think we all have, who hasn’t and it would be fitting for us all to live in a castle with our names,” he chuckled at the prospect smiling happily at the thought of Becca being so cheerful about getting them to one. Nick just tucked his face into her shoulder briefly during the hug until he released her. “You’re amazing.”

“Then I’ll make sure we have a castle one day. All of us together, cause if the royals could do that why shouldn’t we be able to,” Becca said happily and was actually determined with that goal though she wasn’t entirely sure how it would work. She was tucked into her big brother affectionately. “No you are bubby. You’re the best.”

“So long as Hal is with us and we’re all together then I see no problem with us all living together in a castle together,” Max encouraged with a happy smile at that thought especially when he saw Becca’s determination on the subject. Nick pressed a kiss to her temple affectionately a smile on his lips as he sat there with her. “No no you are obviously. You’re the bestest I mean look at what you got me. You’re the bestest.”

[leviitypes]

The Fire Starts

This far underground, the water was still unlike the choppy surface that Liz had walked past on her way from Care of Magical Creatures, the starting rain breaking uneven on the lake. But now she was in the common room, fire blazing to spread some warmth around the room as Liz paused from writing sometimes to look up at some of the fish that dwelt on the other side of the glass. Dinner must have been going on, the common room completely empty and if she could guess right, Vanity would be begrudging pulling her team inside as the thunder and lightning began to crack, probably at Slughorn’s wishes. Liz had been up at dinner but the invasive questioning from Talkalot (who just seemed curious) and Alecto (which seemed to hide an edge of jealousy) had quickly curbed her appetite, wishing to just be left alone from the questions about Evan. She had heard the whisperings and the rumors and though at first she hadn’t cared, as they would probably vanish in a week or so, it slowly dawned on her what it would mean if they got out to the adults.. if someone let it slip. If her father were to hear about this. The letter that arrived an hour into the meal did not help matters any more, addressed from her father it had made her heart speed up intensely and she had left the hall as quickly as she could, practically running down to the common room to open it, afraid of the worst. Afraid that somehow the rumors had gotten to him. That he was going to call her worthless and a fuck up as he always did and send for her to be sent home on some excuse just to dole out punishment. But it had turned out to just be a cold letter concerning her grand-pere’s failing health and how they were supposed to keep it quiet until he could sort things out for the family and that she better be following his wishes and concentrating on studies and reigning in power (which she was slowly but Vanity seemed to prove an obstacle). She sat on one of the couches writing a response thoughtfully, knowing she would have to send it out by the morning at the latest or else incur his wrath, coming up with phrases that would please him and promises of her silence.

Drills were the only thing on his mind when he was out with the team, Vanity was barking orders and making them repeat moves that really weren’t necessary until she felt like they’d been completed enough to make any execution of them perfect. Even when the clouds had rolled around and thunder begun to crack, they’d been the last ones still out and Evan could read the wish to return inside apparent in his teammate’s body language. He didn’t mind quite so much, the chill of the water was a refreshing change but eventually they were given their reprieve in the form of Slughorn flying down and heading into the changing rooms. After changing out of gear, getting a shower and donning warmer clothes he’d made his way back up towards the castle making a point on his journey to head to the Great Hall where no doubt everyone would be eating their dinners. There was one person he’d been actively keeping an eye out for and not spotting her amongst the crowds he frowned. Of course he’d heard the rumours, thought nothing of them because they merited no real ground but that didn’t mean to say it doesn’t concern him that Liz wasn’t present with their typical group of acquaintances. Deciding to seek her out he grabbed a napkin and some food that could be carried mostly picking up some rolls, cheese and meat wrapping it up and tucking it away into his bag ignoring the waves for him to sit down he promptly turned and headed for the halls once more. Deciding upon the most obvious stop first he made a direct line for the common room which he soon strode into eyes fast adjusting to the lighting or lack thereof down there. Seeing Liz seated on one of the sofas in the empty room he crossed over clearing his throat to alert her of his presence and hopefully not startle her. “Something happen?” he asked, they’d grown rather good at being able to tell if something was wrong, and the fact that Liz wasn’t around after practise like normal raised warning flags.

Liz was trying to find an adequate ending to her letter, tapping her quill to her nose with thought, though the sound of a clearing throat startled her slightly and she looked up, her tense jaw seeming to relax when she saw Evan though not all of the tension was out of her. The letter was good and she hoped her father would be too caught up caring for her grandfather that he would not have the time for the rumors floating around, and that if he did, she could gracefully write her way out of that as well. Folding up both letters she moved her legs so that Evan could sit down if he wanted to, in fact gesturing to the seat as she did so. At his question she gave a little shrug with a frown and shook the letter. “Letter from home,” she explained, then tightened her lips tugging it down into another frown. “More secrets.” The answer was given with a little bit of contempt, as if she almost wanted to tell him but was also unsure about doing so, still scared of the punishment. But then she looked back up at him, giving a ghost of a smile. “How was practice? Vanity annoying as always?” she asked, trying to lighten the mood and also wondering how his day had been going since they had last seen each other. Her hair, typically in neat curls or magically straightened, had a wild edge to it as it typically had when she had been running her hand through it, failing to be kept back by a sleek black hair ribbon and it fell in her face as she looked back down at her lap and the letters that now lay folded up there. “I was going to come watch the practice, but the rain had started already and I didn’t fancy getting wet.” It was no secret between them that Liz had always wanted to play Quidditch but her father didn’t find it a proper activity for a lady and thus had forbidden her to try out for the team, no matter how much she practiced in secret when he was away from the manor.

When she moved her legs to allow him a seat he moved over to sit down beside her comfortably settling back into the chair. “Ah,” was his response to her explanation of what she was up to down here though he’d gleaned enough from the writing supplies she had set out neatly infront of her. He didn’t pry into what said secrets were, they had a mutual understanding that that wasn’t the best route to follow in regards to their situations if they wanted to discuss these things then they would and if not then there wasn’t much point in making each other more uncomfortable about it. Pulling open the top of his satchel he took out the napkin wrapped food he’d picked up in the Great Hall “practice went well enough for normal, got a bit wet” he commented with a wry look and a shrug. “I don’t think anything can get her out of drill sergeant mode once she’s into it - even thunder and lightning” he joked picking up one of the rolls and putting some of the dried meats into it making up a small evening snack. “Shame, you missed me in all my hair and clothes stuck to my body glory.” Evan had been happy to help show Liz how to play in some of their spare moments when they were allowed to hang out together, she was rather a good player in fact and he did feel that it was a waste of talent her not being allowed to play.

That was the nice thing about their friendship: where both of them knew when something was wrong or off, they never pried too much into it if it seemed the other wasn’t willing to discuss this. And though most things she would not mind telling Evan, her grand-pere’s failing health was best kept secret for the time being. Especially if it was just a small lapse in health and nothing serious; she could trust Evan but she wasn’t sure she wanted the Rosiers knowing about this.. “No, nothing really can.. I swear she’s carries it into classes too though and since I’m not on the Quidditch team, she needs to learn that she can’t boss me around.” At the smell of the food he unwrapped her stomach growled softly and an arm went to cover up her stomach as she glanced over at him. “I know, it would have been amusing to see, as always,” she said with a little laugh and a coy smile. “Instead I had to deal with Talkalot, always prying and asking questions and acting as if she actually belongs in this house. It was only slightly better when Alecto joined us but even then... I got the letter so I left dinner early... Oh, Alecto told me to tell you that she really enjoyed the book you let her borrow the other week,” Liz mentioned off-hand, giving a little shrug but something was off about it, the way she chewed on her lip slightly. “I mean, I told her to tell you herself- I’m not an owl- but since you’re here I might as well.”

“She’s probably enchanted it to follow her wherever she goes,” he commented offhandedly as he began to unfold the cloth he’d wrapped his food in but in the process noticed her shift and glanced down to his food. Deciding not to keep it on his thigh he lifted it up and set it on the cushion of the sofa between them “if you want some have at it,” he prompted her before taking a bite of his own small snack. “Oh?” he seemed disinterested at the mention of Talkalot and the other girls aware of their latest rumour mongering about the castle. He did however perk up a little at the dropped mention of Alecto one of the few in their group besides Liz he could stand to hang around with. “That’s good, I figured she would like it” he commented absentmindedly taking another bite of his food “she should tell me herself next time but it’s good of you to pass the message along anyway - I appreciate it.”

“Thank you,” she said softly before reaching down and picking up one of the dinner rolls, tearing it apart and eating a small piece, still not feeling too hungry after the letter from her father and the worry of him taking stock in the rumors once they found their way to parents. She watched his face as she spoke about the girls, feeling a little twist in her gut as he perked up about Alecto, though she knew it was foolish and she quieted the feeling down. “Well it was a book from you. Anyone would be foolish not to like it, knowing your taste in books.” At his comment though she looked down at her hands, tearing off another piece of the roll and taking a small bite. “Anything for you... I think.. I think she’s in on these rumors that are spreading around about us and you know how.. nosy our housemates can be... I don’t see why we have to be the center of gossip when it’s not even true and there’s much more true scandalous rumors to be had.”

Acknowledging the thanks with a dip of his head he ripped off a chunk of bread and meat popping it into his mouth and chewing silently for a time simply listening to the crackling of the fireplace nearby. “You’re right of course, though I’m always interested to hear what someone’s critical analysis of a book happens to be if they happen to not like it - even if it is suggested by me.” He said it almost as if he half-expected to one day meet someone who would be willing to argue literary tastes with him. “They’re the worst when it comes to rumours I’ll admit” he found himself saying casting a look to Liz realising that this was perhaps their first opportunity to sit down and discuss what was being said lately about them. “How are you faring with being the current centre of attention in our house?” he inquired bright eyes flickering in the firelight as they studied her in anticipation of her response. “Relationships or anything even resembling them will always be the heart of rumour spreading” he admitted matter of factly though with a slight tone of distaste colouring his words.

“There’s nothing saying you can’t be critical about a book and still enjoy it, though I am not sure that it is possible for you to suggest a book that is not good. Maybe not to the person’s taste but it will be good in it’s own way.. At least you’ve never given me a book that I haven’t enjoyed.” There was a hesitancy when she spoke about the rumors, as if scared to bring it up to him, wondering whether it should have just been left alone but it bothered her and Evan was the only one she could talk to about these things. “It’s...not terribly bothersome with our peers... Sure, the teasing and/or sharp looks from the girls can get tiresome and the boys have... less of an inclination to talk to me, worried that you might chase after them that it can be a little lonely.. But it’s not dangerous.” She swallowed around the lump in her throat as her hands tightened around the rest of the roll. “I am afraid of the rumor moving outside of the castle though... Of my father hearing it.” The words had started out even but eventually fell into a mumble.

“I don’t think it’s possible either, but maybe one day I might… Just to see if someone will argue with me about why they disagree with my apparent belief that it is a good book,” a hint of a mischievous smile played at his lips as he contemplated the thought. Though he did consider leaving the mention of rumours out it felt like something they needed to discuss, after all it did affect both their reputations in varying ways. “Chase after them?” Evan huffed out a short chuckle at the prospect of people thinking in such narrow frames of mind though he didn’t exactly deny either that it was something he wouldn’t do had there actually been something occurring. “Our families,” he conceded “I’ve had that thought myself but they are just rumours… If we are asked about it we can just be honest and say that we find that we’ve simply found our French origins have led us to socialise more?”

A giggle escaped her at the thought, for a moment her nerves not getting the best of her and just letting her enjoy Evan’s presence, which she had grown to enjoy a lot since their secrets had been revealed to one another. “Yes, chase after them.. I mean, a few have dared, some of the older ones. Amycus doesn’t believe the rumors and he’ll still spend time with me, but I haven’t had a date to Hogsmeade in a month,” she explained with a frown. Not that it mattered too much, but Liz enjoyed going to Hogsmeade especially with a boy, flaunting her power in that way to Emma, who had the most knowledge of all of the boys in their house but not always their full attention. “Rumors can hold much stock even if they aren’t true,” she refuted. “I know I can say that but.. But I don’t think he’d believe me, he’d never believe me over anyone else and if he thought.. well he’d think the worst was happening between and I would be an even more shame to him than I am now.”

“Huh,” a musing sound escaped him as if contemplating actually testing this out to see whether there was real merit in the idea but knowing he likely wouldn’t in the long run. “Perhaps if we find a way to cease these rumours? We both have influence in the school” he suggested fully aware that he could likely intimidate a lot of their peers into silence about these things though unsure how Liz would react to such an effort. “I doubt there is going to be trouble - it’s only to be expected that we spend time together considering how close our families have been working of late.” Her mention of something happening however earned a slight look of confusion “nothing is happening though,” he pointed out “but if you’re so concerned… Perhaps spending less time with each other?” he didn’t particularly like the notion especially considering the fact that Liz had significantly assisted him in avoiding Talkalot and Vanity for a majority of their time but if it eased her concerns then it was an unfortunate burden he was willing to bare. “What do you think?”

“I have been trying, but-” She paused for a moment. The truth was she had been trying to start to defend herself but also some part of her enjoyed the envy from her peers, as she could get something they all so desired. And another part was afraid to deny it and thus never have the chance with him if their life went that way. “But even if I clear up this rumor, it will just lead to others. And it will just open the door to those girls just brushing by and annoying you again, so I thought I could put up with it for as long as it took to fade.. but it’s not seeming to fade.” At the thought of spending less time with him she curled up her fingers into tiny fists trying to consider it as much as she didn't want to. It would ease up her worries, although her worries had very little hold in reality. What if her father wouldn't be suspicious at all? What if he just assumed what Evan had suggested to her, that they connected with their heritage and just didn’t enjoy other’s company as much. “I do not want to,” she murmured, finally looking up at him and giving a small shrug. “Maybe.. we can just wait it out. Just try to stop it at school and maybe all of it will just go away and father never has to know.”

“I’m willing to deal with irksome girls if it eases your worries, rumours like these don’t tend to fade until something more substantial comes along to replace it” it was just the way with rumours and he’d learned the only way was to accept them and ignore them to the best of his ability. After making the suggestion to spend less time together he let her think it out but hearing her response did relieve some of the slight concern he had about scrapping the time they spent with one another. He wasn’t willing to admit it out loud but the time he spent with Liz had grown to be some of the better times in the year and he didn’t really wish to lose that. “Then, we’re just going to have to find a way to handle this. I doubt it’s going to get too out of hand, plus there isn’t anything really happening.” Evan wasn’t too worried about the situation, honestly a part of him rather enjoyed the belief people held about them both - the links Evan seemed to now have with the Blacks and now the Queens alongside his own familial heritage had allowed a large amount of apparent power to swing his way. He had a reputation and he was proud to strengthen that not that it was his main focus; merely a beneficial side-effect of their agreement. “If we are questioned anyway, it’s not as if we have to lie about the things we do merely omit the odd detail about Quidditch or the like.”

“But I don’t want you to have to. You have to deal with Vanity anyways at Quidditch practice... the less time you have to spend with her the better, don’t you agree?” She couldn’t just stop spending time with Evan. He was the only one who understood. The only one she didn’t talk up her father too, as if she was a doting daughter to a powerful but practical man. She enjoyed their silence, where she could feel comfortable just to read or write as they sat there with one another keeping everyone else away. “I know there isn’t.” Though Liz wished there was sometimes... it would make these rumors easier to handle, if there actually was anything backing them. But it felt pathetic to admit that Evan didn’t like her in that way, that his feeling were just friendly. Plus... Evan was always handsome.. and intelligent. She silently finished up her bread hands going to curl into her legs. “I suppose you’re right... I’m worrying about nothing,” she muttered, though she knew she wasn’t, not exactly. Her father could decide to act like a practical person and believe that nothing was going on. But her father was rarely in the right state to believe something as simple as Liz having a friend. Anyways she wasn’t supposed to have friends, just connections. 

“I do agree but I’m willing to withstand her presence if it means things are easier for you” he remarked amicably knowing that thought it wasn’t what he particularly wished to do he would do it if it eased some of Liz’s concerns. He’d finished his own bit of food a while ago and had started on making another small bread and meat snack to eat in the silence as they contemplated their options here. “If something does happen I’ll find a way to settle this, but I don’t see how your father can exactly try to stop us socialising without disrupting the business our families have with one another… We are the heirs to our family names after all and if they want their success to continue it rides on us both.” He was smart enough to figure that they did have some leeway in regards to their friendship considering it did support the power that came from coupling the Rosier and Queen name with one another. That aiding in ceasing any thoughts of potential rivalry from competitors. “We’ll figure out something if anything does happen” he assured her with a confident look in his eyes as he said so.

“You’d be surprised at what my father can and will do, and how he could work his way around the problems that we see it causing,” she muttered, grinding her teeth for a moment and tugging on her sleeves, jaw still tight. “But I don’t think he will... mind, not the way I’m worrying he will.. though technically you are the one whose heir. I’m only heir until I’m married.” Another sore point for Liz, one that made her less excited than her roommates about arrangements, not that she was the type to get excited about that in the first place. “Don’t worry about it. If anything happens I will just deal with it accordingly. No need to get you involved with my father,” she stated, slowly getting up from the couch to return the writing supplies back to the desk in the corner, as she had been too lazy to go upstairs and use her own supplies. On her way back to the couch, she stirred the fire, poking at the hot coals to help fan the flames, feeling a bit chilly down here under the lake. Finally returning back to her spot on the couch she curled up a bit further from Evan, still a bit off put by the fact that she couldn’t tell how he was really feeling about these rumors. “Though I think it might be best if we made an end to our private Quidditch sessions.. more people are finding out about it and.. it’s not as if it’s leading anywhere,” she added quietly, a bit of sadness in her voice though it was reasonable. Quidditch was only a waste of time for her at that point.

“That depends on who you’re married to” he pointed out raising a brow at her disillusionment over her inheritance. “You’re an incredibly smart, talented and capable young woman who is going to do great things in the future with her life” though he knew his words wouldn’t be accepted by her he delivered them nevertheless because though she might not accept them he did believe them to be true. Leaning back to rest against the sofa he tilted his head to allow his eyes to trail her movements returning the various objects to their rightful places in the common room. He was rather good at keeping his emotions on the low, anger was another story though and if set off it was well known that he didn’t have qualms about making it known either with his mouth or his fists. Noticing how she positioned herself he didn’t ask but simply watched her curiously as she suggested ending their Quidditch sessions “but you’re incredibly talented” he found himself arguing “if it weren’t for what your father said you’d be on the team in no time… But if you’re going to insist on ending them we’re just going to have to find something else to replace them with.”

“Maybe, but I am sure my father will pick someone who he trusts more than me to take ahold of the company through marrying me, that is all. He wouldn’t want me in charge, he hasn’t and will never train me well enough to take on his legacy.” At his words of praise she merely shook her head, too often had she been told that she was not enough and not smart and not anything that even hearing Evan say it was just a drop in the bucket. There was not enough there for her to truly believe anymore. When she finally made her way back to the couch and settled back down she messed with the sleeves of her sweater, giving a small sigh about her proposal. She didn’t want to stop, not really, but it didn’t make sense to continue practices if it wasn’t going anywhere. SHe could use the time to study more. “You know Vanity would die rather than let me on her team, plus it’s not as if there’s room for me anyways.. and if father found out...” He’d beat her for sure, for disobeying him directly. “I know. We’ll figure it out though. Maybe we can still work out... go on jogs.. just not fly”

When she was busy returning the things he gave a small pull of his expression still not liking the idea of just giving away a family business to a business partner when by rights Liz was heir. “You can deny it all you want but I believe it, and I’ll believe it for you if you won’t” he stated shifting so that he could reach out and take her hands which he set between them as he spoke both to stop her fidgeting and get her attention. “Well that’s Vanity’s loss then because if you were on the team you’d make it so much better, we’d crush the other teams far more often with you there” he declared an unshakable belief that seemed to resonate through his tone and words but he understood the reasoning nevertheless. “We should fly sometimes, I’ve not put in all that work for you to just ditch it but we can stop training at least… And yes we can do other things like going running as well.”

over his words and trying to get them to stick. But it felt impossible for her to do, after so much berating from her father and from others. “I guess you’ll have to... because right now, I don’t feel like any of the things you called me,” she confessed, looking down at their hands and giving a small shrug. She remembered the first night he had held her hand, the night that they had revealed their secrets. And now there just were more. “Yeah, but Vanity’s not going to do anything that makes her not look like the best girl on the team. And she’d be afraid of me besting her,” she teased faintly, but she was also just afraid of her father finding anything out about her flying and Emma would use that blackmail quicker than anyone, not realizing the damage it would truly do. “Alright, but we still have to do it in secret, okay? No one can find out.” The terror edged its way into her voice faintly but not so much that it overtook it; she didn’t want to cause any trouble with her father. She just wanted to get through the next few years with minimal punishments before she was married off, hopefully to someone that didn’t believe in her father’s punishments. “We could also just, sit and read together, like we do when the parties get to be too much. Or play chess? Amycus has been teaching me little tricks.”When he took her hands, she looked up at him, biting her lips a little as she did so, as if thinking 

His eyebrows raised, a miniscule action at being told he’d have to tell her these things, deciding in that moment that even if he had to remind her every day that he would over whatever he could find. Out of anything he knew Evan was loyal to his friends and loyal to seeing their interests assured especially if they aligned with his own goals. “I’ll just have to remind you then,” he stated giving her hands tucked in his own a careful squeeze and a small quirk of his lips showing a hint of a smile. “Which you would, you’re one of the best fliers I’ve seen in a long while and the team is sorely lacking out because of it.” The conviction behind his words was carried more in his gaze than his tone which still held a touch of confidence in the bold statement. “Promise, like always it’ll stay secret and just between us” her hands were given another gentle squeeze as he spoke hoping to ease her worries if only a little. “I’d like that, we can return some normalcy to our lives and I’m interested to see what tricks you’re being taught. You always seem to be better whenever we do have a chance to sit down and play.”

She couldn’t help but to smile even at his hint of a smile. The two of them were never known for their smiles or happiness but the rare ones Liz showed were always around Evan. Even though his words never truly struck the fact that he thought these wonderful things about her were enough for a few moments. “Well it'll just continue to be sorely lacking even if I wish I could punt Vanity off of the pitch,” she said with a slight biting tone at Vanity, but she knew she could never do it. Her father could never learn about it and thus no one else could either. A ghost of a smile flickered on her face as he squeezed her hands again, knowing that she could trust Evan with this secret. She could trust Evan with her life, as they had both discovered when they had revealed their secrets. “Oh I know so many now, Amycus and I have been playing chess almost every single night now. He says I’m a natural,” she said with a better smile than before seeming to light up about this subject more than any other. “I completely destroyed him the other night, though he’s a fair loser... and then smashed me the next round. We’ll have to play so I can show you how good I’ve gotten.”

Wearing their emotions flatly in public wasn’t really an option for them, there were all sorts of regulations in place about what could be shown and what couldn’t so the small occasions where his apparent neutrality slipped were always a relief. “We’ll just have to imagine it then, even if I would pay good money to see you do so” he commented with a sly look simply at the thought of witnessing such a thing himself. Eventually though his expression settled back into his typical calm contemplation. When she mentioned spending time with Amycus not much seemed to truly register in his features to give away what he thought about her spending time with other people. It didn’t bother him per se more piqued his curiosity a little, “I can’t wait to see them, it’s definitely going to be interesting if you’ve gotten as good as you say. I can’t wait to see what new tactics you have learned.”

“We’ll just to imagine it though... it would be nice to knock her off her pedestal just for once,” she muttered with a small smile at the idea. She didn’t truly have any malice against Vanity... not yet... it was just that she always thought she was better than everyone else... maybe it was jealousy that drove the spite that Liz had. Jealously the her life seemed so perfect while Liz’s was so... broken, even if she tried her best with it. There seemed to be a lighter air about her when she spoke about Amycus, the boy who had been taking her time when she wasn’t around Evan and she’d be lying if she said that the older boy didn’t hold a certain interest to her. Not as much as Evan did but since Evan seemed to only be looking after her as a friend it couldn’t hurt to open her eyes a little to other ventures. And Amycus was smart and kind to her, seemed more interested at bettering himself than competing with his classmates for silly titles and powers and it... interested her. As well as the things that he was teaching her. “Oh I’m going to impress you, just you wait. I’ve gotten really good with strategy. I’ll have to show you one night after you get back from Quidditch Practice.” She slowly let go of his hands, giving him a brighter smile though it slowly dimmed as she looked back to the letter in her lap. “Would you mind...accompanying me to the Owlery. I feel as if I need to get this letter sent as soon as possible.”

There was no real spite towards Emma it was merely that Liz shared a similar world-view to him, one in which Vanity’s radiating aura of happiness and carefree attitudes simply didn’t puncture into. Instead finding a simple lack of comprehension that was easier to deal with through the odd snide comment or jibe than any other reaction. “I bet you are,” there was no hint of disbelief at the notion of her impressing him, whatever she did set her mind to she managed to impress him with even if it was the simplest of things. She was smarter and more fascinating than it seemed anyone besides himself and the odd other person was willing to give her credit for. “I’d like that a lot,” her prompt of going to the Owlery earned a nod of agreement from him “I’ll just have to drop my bag off in my room, but then we can walk up of course” he agreed getting to his feet and grabbing his bag. “I’ll be back in a little bit,” he called vanishing up the staircase to the next level and towards his room returning a short time later. “Ready to go?”

It was wonderful. Liz had gone from the girl who was impressive in no way, standing out only for her accent and her beauty and her penchant to stay too quiet while all of her classmates seemed to chatter endlessly. Or at least enough to be heard and taken seriously. Her grades were nearly perfect, if only for the fear of what would happen to her if her father knew but no one really knew about it. She had been what she had always thought was purely... forgettable. But just over the time that she and Evan had gotten closer she had started thinking... at least more of herself. Maybe not the way that Evan seemed to see her... Or Amycus now, but she could at least see that she had something to give to this world. “That’s alright! I just rather not go by myself tonight,” she admitted, watching him as he went off to his dorms, stretching out her legs before standing up to wait for her nearer to the exit door, tucking the letter inside her cloak. “Yes, if you are,” she said, propping her arm out for him to take.

If it was even a marginal impact he could have it was considered a success in Evan’s book though he did intend on continuing to work on building up her own confidence in her self-worth and abilities. Often the ones who tried to stay unnoticed were the ones most capable of extraordinary feats, at least that’s what he preferred to think. Once he had returned to the central room he immediately gravitated to her side, taking her arm smoothly as had come to be mostly second nature when they walked together lately. “Always,” he answered with a charming smile heading towards the portrait to exit the common room and enter the dungeon corridors.

Especially with the ever pending war looming in the distance, Liz’s low self-confidence needed to be mended, as all she thought she would be good at was being a patient and obedient little housewife. Unknown to everyone, Liz had more power and energy than even she knew about but because of her upbringing she had rarely ever been able to tap into it, a too rigid and strict raising keeping her energies curbed, keeping her soft and docile. The only time the energy had been able to come out was in she and Evan’s flying lessons, a small glimpse in what she might contain. She smiled as he took her arm smoothly and followed him out of the into the corridors, starting down the hall and then up the stairs that would lead to the main floor. “Always ready to accompany me? I’m charmed...How have you been, Ev? It seems we never have the time like we used to to spend time together with Emma pushing you so much... We’re getting close to the summer holidays and it seems like we just got back from the Christmas the other day... but maybe we can visit each other during the holidays, and not just at balls?” she prompted. It was true, more and more their time was growing a bit sparser, brought in from both, with quidditch practice on his end and spending time with Amycus on hers. And it had felt too odd and she didn’t want to go through an entire summer without seeing the person she considered her closest friend.

At the start of their agreement he wasn’t entirely sure what it was he had agreed to but in the time they’d spent with one another he’d learned pieces about Liz he never would have realised existed had it not been for their mutual understanding of one another. Though they dealt with their fathers in their own respective way; Evan’s methods being far more confrontational than Liz’s there was a certain resourcefulness that they each contained within themselves. An edge they both had to hone to make them just that bit stronger and durable to keep pressing forward and prevent anyone from finding out what happened behind closed doors. “You know that you’re one of the only people I enjoy spending my time around who isn’t directly related to me besides Alecto,” he pointed out knowing full well how much time he spent with his cousins when neither of the other girls were around. “I’m being kept occupied that’s true but isn’t that always the case this time of year?” Her suggestion of meeting up more over the summer earned a thoughtful look but there wasn’t much argument to be had with the notion of seeing her more. “I’d like that,” he agreed as they walked “make up for the time we’ve had missing one another due to other activities.”

They made their way out of the castle, Liz casting a sheltering charm over them to protect them from the rain walking through one of the courtyards to the little trail that would lead to the owlery. At the mention of Alecto she stopped her mouth from twitching even if a slight jealousy flared up in her at his statement. “I know. And I know that this is always a busy time, it does not mean I don’t like it any better, especially with the weather making it hard to come out to watch you.” She was wondering whether he would like the idea of seeing each other over the summer, not that they didn’t already see each other at galas but she was wondering if there wasn’t any sort of way that they could tag along with their fathers during meetings to try and spend more time together. Plus Liz did hate to be left alone in the big house while the adults talked. At his answer, Liz grinned, tightening her grip on his arm for a moment. “Wonderful. Especially with our fathers meeting up more I thought it might be easier this year than any of the others.”

His head dipped a touch automatically to display his thanks for the charm - a physical reaction rather than verbal as he was so often prone to giving. “I understand, we’ll find a way to make it up and your idea does have merits of giving us both something to do over the summer” he conceded with a smile at the idea of actually getting to see her outside of galas and social gatherings. If it went well they could perhaps make  an annual plan of it - to meet up each summer or holiday to keep each other company in their large houses. “I’ll suggest it to father next time I write home to him, see what he thinks about the idea of me coming along to his business arrangements. He’ll probably start insisting soon anyway considering I’m going to end up with the company one day, want me to learn everything there is about the ins and outs of business.” He fell into a quiet process of thought as they walked along the trail keeping Liz close to his side, a habit that had developed more recently.

Liz had thought it was a good idea, an excuse for the two of them to keep each other company for a little while and keep their father’s busy enough that they would be less prone to coming after them. Not that it would stop it entirely, nothing would do that but if this was the best they could do, she would rather try... As long as everything went well enough her own father shouldn’t have a problem with it, he had always liked the Rosiers and she knew that he thought that Evan was growing into a fine man, a comment he had told his own father sometimes when M. Rosier same over. “I hope he thinks it a good idea, even if it means that for part of the time you’ll have to be a part of the meeting... I’ll at least be able to see you if they want to speak privately.... Or at the private little dinners that are sometimes held at the manor.” The pathways wove up the hill towards the tower that held most of the students owls, including some school owned ones and Liz stuck to his side as they trudged up it. “I’ll write to my father about it as well, though I might say that you are coming over to tutor me on something, so he feels more...inclined to allow you over even without business. I could do with a bit of help in Transfiguration anyways.”

“They shouldn’t have a problem with it, at least I don’t see why they would have a problem with it” he commented looking down at the path ahead of them as they walked. He knew that Liz’s father was fond of him, so surely that should make it an easier situation for them both to approach? But he also knew better than that, their fathers were both volatile men easily set off at the smallest provocation. “I’m willing to sit in on their meetings if it means I’ll get the chance to see you over the summer,” he admitted, surprising himself with the statement as it left his lips but at the same time it was the truth. He did want to see more of Liz because her company and presence gave him a sense of peace he couldn’t find anywhere else he realised. Clearing his throat and hopefully his thoughts with the act too he continued to walk steadily. “Well I’m always willing to help you out on that, I tend to learn the source material before the terms anyway so I should be able to lend a hand there” he smiled at the prospect of having a valid reason for visiting her in the holidays.

“I don’t either,” she replied, though at the end of that statement she bit at her lip a little. It was true, in rational terms they should have no problem with it but neither of their fathers were always rational men, sometimes the smallest things setting them off in the largest of ways with nothing Liz or Evan could do to calm it down. But the worrying stopped as soon as Liz had heard his statement, the sincerity behind it almost surprising her especially knowing what Evan would have to sit through to be able to see her, sometimes their fathers’ scathing tongues coming out to criticize when they got alone to speak to and about their children. “Really?” she asked but as he cleared his throat she let the topic drop, the edge of a smile playing at her lips at the thought that Evan would really go through all of that just to see her... “That would be lovely.. It’s not as if I’m doing poorly but Father wants to see me excel at my subjects so some help with that would be nice.” As well as give them an absolute reason to get together. And how would her father truly know when tutoring ended and their keeping each other company started... it wasn’t as if he played attention to her half of the time anyways. Finally making it inside of the owlery, she slowly pulled away from him, giving his arm a little squeeze before doing so and moved over to her small True Owl and clicked her tongue in greeting, pulling out her letter and a ribbon to attach it to Napoleon. “Now take that to Papa immediately... and don’t bother him so much. Just come back and I’ll give you plenty of treats,” she said to him before he nuzzled her a little and then took off through a window. 

 “Mm, I can manage it I think” and for the sake of being able to see Liz he would endure both of their fathers if needs be. Evan was stoic in that way, not letting anything, even his own father get in the way of goals he’d set to achieve. “We’ll make sure you never miss a grade, not that you ever do. You’re one of the best students in the whole year when it comes to studies.” That and it gave them a completely valid reason to hang out without any real supervision placed on them. Whilst Liz went to send off her note Evan walked over to see his own, letting Apollo hop carefully onto his arm not particularly fazed by the dig of his claws into his arm Evan took some treats out of his pocket which he had brought along. Taking his time to feed them one by one to his owl until Liz was done by which point Evan gently stroked his bird’s feathers affectionately. Animals were something of a rare occasion that Evan genuinely let his emotions become evident in his features - a hint of brightness and a quirk of his lips giving away his current peaceful state of mind.

“One of the best, right up there with you,” she teased lightly with a smile, and it was true. They, among with a few of their housemates and some other students among the school were some of the best minds. But some of them, like Emma, seemed to waste them, spending more time on quidditch than anything else. And then there was that Lily Evans, a mudblood but considered bright by all the teachers, especially Slughorn. Liz was glad to see that they seemed to share the thought, no matter how much Liz didn’t really need help, they would at least pretend to get that precious no supervision time. And she hoped that since her father trusted Evan so much there wouldn’t be a problem with anything. Paying close attention to Napoleon (he was a very selfish bird) she didn’t turn back to look at Evan until he had flown away, smiling at the sight of him with the animal, relishing the look of peace on him while he stroked the owl. “Apollo is looking bright as ever,” she commented about a little bit of silence, just enjoying the sight of him, and she stepped forward closer to them. “Takes after his owner.”

Sometimes he didn’t understand why people thought knowledge was a thing to be ashamed of, why people didn’t like to boast about the things they could achieve with their mind. Knowledge was one of the most powerful tools they had at their disposal and one he held in high respect. At least that was the case in most individuals, he didn’t particularly like to acknowledge the mudblood Gryffindor who all the professors held in such high regards. Apollo revelled in the attention he received from Evan eventually returning to his perch a short time later Evan let a true smile show. “He’s a good bird, loyal” he agreed looking at the creature “I think he’s a bit more patient than I am… I’m not very good at the patience thing” he admitted with a quiet chuckle.

Now what Liz would do with her knowledge, she had no clue. Like she had told Evan earlier, she knew she was likely to end up just as a housewife for her husband chosen by her father, but that didn’t stop her from wondering what she could do... and not just continue her father’s business. Sometimes she found her thinking what she might be able to discover in the Department of Mysteries or just a certain positions in the Ministry, though she’d like to return to France to do that. The sight of Evan’s peaceful nature coming out with his owl was a lovely sight, just a simple smile appearing on her lips as Liz watched him, then watching Apollo flutter back to his perch before looking back to him. Her steps were easy and slow as she approached him, matching his chuckle though she shook her head. “I don’t think that’s entirely true. I think you’re patient where it matters. You must have been patient with Apollo for him to like you so... and you’ve always been patient with me,” she commented, scuffing her foot lightly but still with that graceful smile.

There was little choice for where their futures were heading, they both had a certain path they’d been set on that they really couldn’t diverge from without facing disastrous consequences. “There are only a few exceptions where I choose to be patient then let’s phrase it that way” he admitted his gaze watching her scuff her foot with the comment not entirely sure how he was meant to respond to that. Your welcome? Or was she waiting for him to do something? The notion caused him to hesitate but he reached out eventually offering her his hand to take if she chose to. “I suppose it’s because I think you deserve at least some opportunity to know that not everything in this world is a nightmare. And even in the darkest points it will never last forever.”

“That sounds more correct than your other statement,” she said with a small smile as she stopped scuffing her feet and just clasped her hand in front of her to gaze up at him. Liz was expecting anything from him, but she wanted him to know... It was rarely that Liz felt... not like an annoying little girl and a lot of the time it was when she spent time with Evan, who could always see so much in her. As he offered his hand she stepped forward to take in gently with a thoughtful look to her face. “And that’s not something I’m used to getting to see, let alone have someone actively try to show me... so it’s nice... and you must have a lot of patience because it’s hard for me to sometimes she the good in things... the good in the light... But you remind me of things... Good things,” she clarified. As he did, not only did he remind her that she could actually do good things with her life and that there were useful pieces about her but also all of her favorite moments were with him. “I don’t think I would have been able to get through everything without you.”

“Then we’ll have to exclude that previous statement and go with this one,” he concluded glad to see that at least a little of the positive notions he had were rubbing off on Liz’s mentality. Feeling her hand slip into his own Evan’s fingers threaded through hers to secure his grip on her hand. “Not a lot, but some only because I think you’re worth it though…” He certainly knew he wouldn’t give anyone else this kind of time of day considering that he viewed a lot of their peers as lessers or certainly not interesting enough to linger around for long. “I don’t know, I think you would have but it would have been more dull that’s for sure; you would have my charming countenance helping you through it all” he joked giving the Owlery one final glance before making his way towards the path again.

That bit of security came back with her when his fingers clasped her own, bringing the smile a little brighter on her lips. It was something he never did for anyone else, or at least Liz had never seen him hold Alecto’s hand and it was...nice. Even the smallest bit of affection Liz was not used to getting, but was so glad to be getting from Evan. “I’m glad you think I’m worth it,” she said softly, her eyes flickering to their hands, around the room, and then back to him. She wasn’t quite sure she would have made it... or she would have but she certainly wouldn’t have been like this. More quiet, more timid, merely a shadow in the corner of the common room. But still she chuckle and followed him as he exited the owlery and started back down towards the castle. “Oh of course it would have been. So dull. And who would I have talked to at the balls and galas?”

Behaving this way didn’t really come to mind when he was around Alecto, mostly because the friendships that he had with his teammate were of a different kind to the understanding he shared with Liz. Whilst Alecto could share his enthusiasm for the sport and the rush there was only so far that could stretch when they weren’t on the field. Liz on the other hand shared an interest in bettering herself and pursuing knowledge a trait he could admire and appreciate. “Incredibly dull, who knows you might have had to socialise with Emma of all people” he joked giving a wry half-smile as they began their walk back to the castle.

“Oh merlin, I don’t think I could stand speaking to Emma that much... Imagine she and I as... best friends,” Liz said, laughing afterwards at what a silly and outrageous idea that was. She and Emma being friends in this life was not even a possible thought, at least to her, the girls were so different where it counted that they just would bump heads. “I would rather be left alone than have to speak to her more than an hour... at most,” she commented, tightening her hold on his hand. The rain was letting up as they headed back to the castle but her charm still stayed in place to keep them dry.

“Wow, okay that’s a mental image” he grinned not even bothering to suppress the amusement he had at the notion. “So what would you do if I wasn’t here to keep you entertained? Or is this just such an impossible idea you’ve never considered it?” Evan wasn’t sure why he asked but he was curious to see what Liz’s answer would be, he put it down simply to curiosity about his friend’s opinion of him.

[leviitypes]

Of Heartache and Ice Cream

It hadn’t exactly been a quiet rumor that Renly had cheated on her nor had Margaery believed it would be, as much as she could have hoped. When you are one of the more popular girls at a school it meant that attention was certain to be on you at all times, especially when things started going wrong in your life. That didn’t stop Margaery from twisting it in her favor, though the pain was still raw and hit her deep when she wasn’t prepared for the reminder. Because why did people need to think that she had been a fool, not seen that her boyfriend had been fucking her brother when she could easily lie and say that she had been covering for Loras, that his attraction to Renly wasn’t approved of in the Tyrell household (which wasn’t entirely untrue). So that is what she did, whenever it was brought up, whenever someone confronted her about the rumor she just smiled and explained the situation with a blase manner.

But after a day of lying she was exhausted, dwelling in heartache and honestly just tired of lying. It was a lot of work to pretend to not be hurt by what they had done to her, but she really didn’t want anyone to realise how hurt she actually was, to treat her with pity instead of just how they normally did. By the last class of the day, she didn’t truly want to go and going up to the teacher, talked herself into being excused for the period, allowed to go back to her rooms early to do what she really wanted to do: curl up and pretend none of this was happening. Or just weep. Finally she didn’t have to keep that neutral expression on her face and allowed her to look as miserable as she was feeling. But her walk was interrupted by walking straight into someone else, her mind having been elsewhere. “I’m so sorry,” Margaery said, backing up and looking at the person she had run into, who turned out to be Robb Stark. “Oh, hi Robb. What are you doing not in class?”

Like the rest of the school Robb had been one of the first to hear about Margaery and Renly, part of being near the top of the social ladders meant news got to you fast and direct after all to stay on top you needed to know what was going on where. But by the end of first period rumours had begun to circulate that Margaery had known the truth all along and had simply been acting out of the kindness of her heart for her brother. Whilst it wasn’t an unbelievable tale Robb could tell simply by looking at his friend that none of it was true no matter how much she tried to spin it in her favour. He’d been meaning to find her during the day but distractions had continuously come up and resulted in him not being able to see if she was okay even though he could only assume the answer was no, she wasn’t.

The latest distraction was practise at lunch where Bolton had thought it clever to foul him ‘accidentally’ resulting in a mild concussion and him being deemed unfit to play for the next couple of weeks at least. He’d been sent to the nurse’s office where he’d been for most of the afternoon and after a nap he’d been excused from his final lesson not that he was complaining against missing out on science. With his backpack slung over his shoulder and an ice pack held loosely in his free hand he’d been making his way towards the exit when he’d run into someone. “Oh no, don’t worry about it… it’s my fault I should’ve been looking whe-” he started only to stop when he realised who he’d run into. “Margaery, hey, oh… Bolton thought it would be a good idea to take out my feet and follow it up with an accidental hit to the head… Nurse says I’ve got a mild concussion because of it… How about you?”

It was odd to see Robb Stark skipping class, though Margaery supposed it must look quite odd that she herself wasn’t in class. She wouldn’t say that they were the best students but they kept solid grades, at least for most of school. Bringing a faint smile on her face it then fell as she noticed the ice pack in his hand and then furthered by his explanation. “That prick! Does it hurt an awful lot?” she asked with slight worry but there was definitely something off, she wasn’t as preoccupied with making sure he was alright as she normally would have been. But at his own question she gave a small shrug, “Oh, I’ve not been feeling well. Kind of exhausted, so I was going to head back to my room and take a nap. It’s just been a long day,” she lied, not meeting his eyes as rocked a little on her feet. “People have been hounding me and I’m just ready to not have people around.”

“Aye, It’s a bit sore… I’m more annoyed about the fact coach says I can’t play for the next couple of weeks until I’m officially cleared fit to return” he sighed but he wasn’t overly distraught about it. Robb was concerned about his friend, already picking up on subtle hints of her overall sadness. “You know Margaery you might have the rest of the school fooled but you don’t need to lie about it with me… We’re friends and I can tell you’re hurting and I’m worried about you” he said softly adjusting the cold pack in his hand to press it to back to his head. “I was thinking about going to get some ice cream to cheer myself up. Why don’t you come with? Get you away from everyone and if you want to talk about it I’ll listen with the promise no one else will ever know.” Offering an encouraging smile he pointed a thumb over his shoulder. “So? You gonna come?”

At his forwardness, Margaery furrowed a little but, disliking the fact that there was someone that her charisma couldn’t fool but if she had to pick anyone, Robb was probably the best person to know. He wouldn’t go blabbing about it to everyone and their sister. “It’s just easier to lie than be upset,” she replied though even that was a lie. It’d be so easy to go screaming down the hallway, seeking revenge on no one even here. But she wasn’t going to let people think that she had broke. At the mention of ice cream she looked up at him, giving a small shrug. “Only if we get pizza first. I haven’t eaten all day.”

Seeing the look his statement earned he looked a little apologetic but assured her regardless, “you’ve got everyone else convinced don’t worry. It’s just me who can tell otherwise, I’ve gotten pretty good at figuring the truth out over the years” call it a knack he’d inherited from his father. He looked sceptical but eventually simply shrugged “somehow I find that difficult to believe but whatever floats your boat I won’t judge you for being upset if you want to be.” Hearing her say she hadn’t eaten caused his eyes to narrow marginally a concern becoming apparent in him despite his own soreness “in that case I’m definitely taking you with me. Sure we can get pizza and ice cream… My treat.” 

“I just don’t want to be upset, Robb,” she confessed, the tiredness apparent in her voice finally as she admitted defeat to trying to convince him. But it was hard to ignore how much her stomach hurt from not eating since last night, and even then it was just a few crackers, the most she stomach before the anxiety struck her. Eventually she knew faintness would take her and if Robb Stark was offering food, she might as well try it. “Then I’ll come with you, but I want to drop my things off first. I really don’t feel like carrying our AP World History textbook around all day.” As she started back down the hallway she stayed mostly at Robb’s side. “Thanks you offering to get ice cream with me.” It was quiet words, but sincere.

“Then I’ll do my best to cheer you up,” it was by no means a guarantee his own head was sore but it was nothing in comparison to what she must’ve been feeling and he would do his best to help her however he could. “I’d drag you along anyway, even if you said no” Robb wasn’t the kind of person to just let someone who had admitted to not eating anything walk anywhere alone in case anything should happen to them along the way and no one knew. “Alright” it was on the way so it wouldn’t mean a major detour from their route and he fell into step beside her. “No problem, ice cream is a pretty great thing on low days I find… Put some nutella and hazelnuts on a bowl and just loads of ice cream… It’s good.”

It was a nice sentiment, but Margaery didn’t really feel like she could be cheered up today, or really any day in this week if not the next. There would be too many memories attached to anything, memories that would bubble up inside of her and just make her want to cry and she really didn’t want anyone seeing that, even Robb. “I know you would but I’d still be stubborn about it.” Walking beside him she fell pretty quiet, not really wanting to talk but listening to him but nice enough. . “I’ve never done the nutella or hazelnuts, though I bet it’s pretty good. Probably because I already go for a mess of an ice cream flavor. Rocky Road has enough going on. Plus marshmallows in the ice cream. But honestly this pizza is sounding really good too, with lots of cheese.” Yeah she really needed to eat something soon, nothing sounded as delicious as this pizza sounded and Margaery was typically a girl of high taste... or at least she seemed like it.

A smile pulled at his lips and a quiet chuckle reverberated deep in his throat “I can deal with stubborn, or are you forgetting how many siblings I have to put up with?” Of course Robb loved all of them but sometimes it could get crowded when they were all having a discussion about something. “I’ll introduce you to it at some point, remind me sometime” he listened to her input and gave a nod “aye you’re right, there’s this pizza place I found that barely anyone knows about and I don’t even know what they do to their cheese but it’s the most delicious pizza I think I’ve ever tasted in my life. They bring it out piping hot and the cheese is bubbling and golden. Put some barbeque sauce and meat on it too and...” he trailed off shaking his head unable to articulate quite how good this pizza was. “Man I’m looking forward to this.”

“Oh, but you also forget that I have three older brother, so like, three of you who I’ve had to be stubborn against my entire life. I’m a whole new challenge to you,” she bantered back, ignoring that small wince of pain at the thought of Loras. She knew why he had done what he did, but she couldn’t figure out why they just hadn’t told her that they liked each other. She still wouldn’t have been happy but, at least she wouldn’t have been cheated on and feel like a fool. Her stomach rumbled as he described the pizza; oh god she really was hungry. “I love barbeque pizza, as long as it has onions and chicken on it. Can we please get that?” she asked looking over and up at him and giving him a faint smile. “It’s been awhile since we’ve really hung out one on one, it’ll be nice.”

“Uhuh, older siblings sure but younger ones? Now that’s a challenge” he quipped with a sidelong glance at her as they reached their respective lockers not that he bothered to drop his bag off opting to keep it on his shoulder. “Sure, you don’t need to ask me. I’ll get you a whole pizza for yourself if you really fancy it,” Robb was thankful the amount of sport he did balanced out his appetite otherwise it could have led to quite a different appearance to the one he had. “I love barbeque anyway so all I can say is that you have a great taste” at her remark of them hanging out he leaned a shoulder against the locker doors. “Aye it has rather, I guess we’ve both just been busy but hopefully we can remedy that.”

[leviitypes]

Daily briefing

Liz entered the board room, carrying the portfolio and coffee that Adam, her assistant had made and gotten ready for her. It was the usual things: finances, business options and potential partners wanting a piece of the pie. She took the seat at the head of the table, starting to set papers in out of order of how she wants to discuss them.

Jason sat at the table, he was staring down at his empty coffee cup as Liz arranged some papers on the table for them all to look at or discuss. Just another morning. 

“You know, you can always get more coffee,” Liz said, handing him a stack of papers. “You’re going to need it for today. I know I do.”

He looked up at Liz and shook his head. “No I’m fine.” he yawned. “I stayed up too late last night. I’m good though.” 

Evan made his way up the stairs glancing down at his watch, he was running early as per usual. Yet another tedious meeting, maybe for once he’d get a decent job to do. He turned the corner and strolled down the corridor that led to the boardroom his eyes scanning around its occupants silently surveying them as he walked over to an unoccupied seat at the table drawing it out and letting himself sit down. “Morning.” He spoke by way of greeting to the others.

“Oh? Out with that girl again.. Victoria, isn’t it?” Of course it is, Liz knows, but she just smiles and shrugs. “I think I’ll have Adam bring in a urn of it anyways.” Liz watched as Evan entered and sat down, handing him his own portfolio. “Good morning to you as well. Has anyone seen Emma around?”

“Yes, it was Tori again. Don’t start though.” he was tired of Liz pushing for him to date someone real. He waved to Evan and continued to stare at his empty coffee cup. “I thought she was on a job- haven’t seen her in a few days.” 

As he sat he sent a brief smile to Jason who seemed only intent on studying his coffee. “You’re looking haggard.” He commented as the portfolio was pushed towards him he reached out and drew it forwards making sure it was neatly lined up before letting his fingers flip it open scanning the contents for a few moments before returning to the conversation. “Emma?” He frowned shaking his head. “Maybe she got caught up with work… Can’t say I’ve heard anything.”

“Start what? All I know is that she’s very pretty and very nice and that I like the fact that you’ve gone out with her more than once. Me? Start?” she asked with a slight roll of her eyes, her lips curling into a slight smirk. But at the mention of Emma being gone, she cursed. “Merde, she was supposed to be back today. It’s not like her to be late. Ah well, business continues as usual... Jason, how did the business deal go over with M. Gagnon go? Is he willing to merge?”

“Oh- M. Gagnon is willing to merge. It took some convincing, but he’s in.” 

“It’s always a game with him. But I’m glad. If not I was going to send some brute force after him.” Her eyes glanced over to Evan for a moment. “But good. Good. I’ll get to that paperwork as soon as this is over.” Then she turned to Evan. “And about M. Morin, he ‘found’ the money he owed us from last months dock usage, right?”

His head inclined slightly in a nod at the mention of his last task. “Of course he did, I made his position extremely clear. As I always manage to do.” He responded sitting back into his chair folding his arms infront of him.

“I always find it interesting to know what “making it clear to him” means for you.” Jason looked up from his empty coffee cup with an amused look on his face. 

Emma entered quietly, opening the door only to what she needed and quickly choose a seat next to Evan without looking at any of them. She took out the papers in her bag and set them on the table without a sound and then looked up at Liz. 

Sasha came in with a bunch of donuts, setting them down on the table with a smile. 

“Here can you destroy these, the contract is no longer needed.” Emma finally spoke, passing the contract to Sasha as Sasha looked around and nodded. 

“Sure. I’ll do that now.” She said, taking the files and leaving the room. 

[leviitypes]

Newfound Hope

By this point Liz was large with child, only able to move around by waddles and though the sisters at the temple had told her that she could take it easy, she still felt she could do something for the women who had taken such good care of her and helped ease the daily pains of childbearing. So she had come to taken up the broom each day, sweeping the temple while pilgrims came to pray, her golden hair always put up and tucked under a handkerchief while she worked. She was working in one of the smaller prayer rooms of the temple, sweeping the dirt and debris out into the fireplace to burn later, humming softly to herself as she swept but falling quiet when a man entered the room to start praying and she quieted her sweeping to so he would have a peaceful place for himself.

He didn’t notice the woman sweeping as he entered too lost in thought as he approached the altar and moving to his knees infront of it. Though there was a sadness to his posture it was evident by the way he walked and held himself that he was of noble descent. He stayed silent for a little while as he knelt there praying silently though as he neared the end of his prayers he spoke in a soft murmur keeping his eyes downcast. “I know that I ask this every time I kneel to pray but, as certain as I am that the stars will shine at night I know that one day I will succeed. I wish for your blessing on my quest.” He paused taking a moment to gather himself. “During my stay with my cousin when she was to meet her betrothed, I happened upon a young lady with hair that shined gold like the sun. To most she might be seen as a normal girl but I could see that you had bestowed your beauty upon her and let it flow through her veins, when I peered into her eyes those mornings we lay together I saw everything I might ever want. You already know why I pray, I hope that I might find her wherever she might have gone. I’ve searched the lands but to no avail. Perhaps she has travelled the seas far away from here and I intend to journey there next. But if it is your wish that I do not find her though it may wound my dear cousin I give my oath that should I not find her I will pledge my heart to no other woman and roam the lands as a mercenary in your name and always remember the lady blessed by you. But… For the last time, I beg of you please, in all your glory, help me find her.” As he finished he grew quiet staying knelt infront of the statue hands clasped infront of him.

At first Liz had thought about leaving the man alone with his prayers, going to another room that needed sweeping out but first she thought she should finish up her pile. As she swept it towards the fire place she froze in place as he heard him speak. She hadn't heard that voice in six, seven months and the sudden appearance made her knees weak as she turned her head to look at the man, listening to his words, knowing that they meant that he was Ser Max. Her Max. The tears started to flow as she stepped closer to him slowly, listening as he still spoke. She stopped behind him as he stopped speaking, letting her hand tentitively set on his shoulder. Her voice was laced with both sadness and happiness as she finally spoke. "The goddess seems to have answered both of our prayers," she murmured softly.

He was just sat lost in thought for a little while when he felt the hand on his shoulder his body automatically turning to look up at whoever was touching him. His expression morphed from one of shock and disbelief to happiness the look easing away from of the tired lines on his face. “My Elisabeth.” He mumbled seeming in a daze as he gazed up at her briefly looking to the statue and mumbling a “Thank you, Mother.” It was on his second time looking at her that he noticed the roundness of her abdomen his hands raising and settling reverently on either side of the bump. “You are… You are with my child.” He murmured a little shocked but smiling gently as he leaned forwards to kiss her abdomen before raising to his feet and moving his arms around her hugging her gently. “I thought I had lost you. If I’d known I would’ve come… I would’ve swept you away back to my castle. I’m so sorry.”

At the look of happiness on his face more tears fell from her eyes as she looked down at him. "My Maxwell," she murmured as he thanked the goddess before looking back to her for the first time noticing her heavy belly and her hands settled over his. The fact that he had no doubt that it was his, more tears fell and she nodded. "Yes, yes I am," she mumbled watching him kiss her stomach before rising and she let her arms wrap around him lightly. "They made me leave the castle... Sacked me and made me leave and I had no way to send you any news. Do not be sorry.. The sisters have been helping me with then."

By the time he kissed the bump his own eyes were brimming with tears which began to fall as he wrapped her in his arms holding her close. “I know they did, but by the time I found out you were gone and I didn’t know where you were.” He tucked his head down letting the tears fall slowly. “I caused you hardship to deal with this alone. I’m sorry that I could not be here to help you.” He whispered reverently rubbing her back. “I’ve searched every day… Every village, temple I could find. Prayed every night…” He said softly still in disbelief he’d finally found her after all his searching.

"I had to leave town.. I was going back home but, then I fell into traveling with the Sisters and I though maybe if I became a sister, the Goddess would help me find my way to you, but then we discovered I was pregnant... But they allowed me to come and stay here anyways, since I had nowhere else to go. They've made sure I was healthy and had anything I wanted.. Though not you," she murmured as he apologized more and she continued to shake her head. "I know you did. I had no doubt you would be. And now you're praying and searching has paid off. You have found me," she mumbled.

“I thought you might… It was the first place I went when I heard you were gone.” He said continuing to rub her back softly as he stood there. “I have wanted to be with you every day since we parted… I’ll write to Emma and inform her that I’ve finally found you - she’ll be so happy to see you again my fair one.” He mumbled raising a hand to brush her cheek and leaned in to kiss her firmly his hands eventually raising to wipe the tears away from her eyes. “I shall never let you go again. Never.”

“How is my family?” she asked quietly. She had been afraid to go see them after everything had happened, after she had learned she was with child she was afraid of how her father and mother would react and whether she would have to travel away again. “Is she and the prince scheduled to be married now?” That had been the thing Emma had been looking forward to the most at the end of the summer festival. She had promised Liz that they would eat cream and berries together in her room the night it was announced in celebration, but Liz had been sacked before then, left with the necklace they had claimed proved she was having an affair with one of the lords or knights and the rest of her pay from the week to get her wherever she had needed to go. As he leaned in she kissed his lips passionately back though still reserved since they were in the temple. As he wiped away the tears her hands went up to clutch his. “Please don’t let me go or leave me. Not now that I have seen you again,” she pleaded with him.

“They’re well… Your brother’s worried about you. But I made sure they had decent funds to get by.” He explained quietly moving to hold her face softly in his hands his thumbs brushing over her cheeks. “She wanted me to be there so she’s postponed it a little while but I was going to write to her and tell her to go ahead with it if I couldn’t find you… But now we can go back and everything will sort itself out… You’ll be my wife and the mother of my child and we’ll live in the castle together and it’ll be wonderful.” He turned his hands to take her own clutching them gently. “Never again, I’m going to take you back and we’re going to live together for the rest of our lives. Emma would love to have you back with us.”

“Which one?” she joked but then a little excitement showed on her face. “Is Jac back from the Red Coast?” she asked him seriously and then murmured her thanks for giving them money, as she had been unable to for so long. Her excitement continued as he spoke of their future. About going to the castle, about being his wife and living there. It was almost too good to be true. In fact.. “We can’t Max,” she said sadly, looking down at their hands and then back to him. “Everyone will know we had this child out of wedlock and the whispers will follow us even if nothing we did was really wrong... And if they don’t mind that, the mere fact that I’m just.. That I’m just a serving girl will cause them to speak ill of me as well,” she said softly with a few tears in her eyes. 

“Jac… He got back but he was asking about you and I didn’t know…” He looked so happy about finally getting to go ahead with his plan that he’d been thinking about for the past few months and he was bubbling with excitement though as she said they couldn’t he frowned the excitement dissipating slightly as he looked at her. As she explained he looked sad and his hands moved to rest either side of her stomach and he looked down at her. “But we can teach you to be a foreign princess? But … I’m not leaving you so… If you don’t want to go to Riverdown… What else would you suggest?”

It had broke her heart to kill his excitement so quickly but the thought of returning to a castle where her every step would be looked after with criticism and whispers follow her and her child around until they died or left was not something she liked the thought of. “Even if you could do that, it would be living a lie, and our child would be... they’d be looked down upon by everyone and I won’t bring a child into something like that.” She bit her lip, as if thinking about a solution to their predicament, immediately going to her original plan. “Well, once I had the baby, I would not have been able to stay here... so I always thought about sailing over the seas to the East lands. Getting a job and trying to raise enough money to support the two of us... We could go over there... If you’d like we could try the foreign princess idea after we are over there for awhile. That we got married had our baby and wanted to raise it over there before we came back.. But I can’t go back to a castle yet...”

He understood but he was still sad that he couldn’t go back to see Emma’s dream wedding. Looking at Liz quietly he rubbed her belly softly his hands moving slowly over the bump. “I understand that… And I’ll go with you wherever you want to go. Over the ocean, mountains. I’ll always go with you.” He murmured quietly thinking over her idea and eventually nodding his head. “We’ll travel over the oceans, I’m friends with the Prince of Bazrat so he’ll host us especially since he shares my ideas. We’ll go back to Riverdown later in our lives an I’ll share my home with you.”

“I’m glad that you’ll go with me.. I’m truly sorry we cannot just go back to Riverdown. You must have imagined our lives so well, as I did as well but, now with how far along I am with this one.. We could not shift this story to look good and anywhere we marry they will know who you are. The story will spread far and wide and the suspicions at the castle will proved to be true. I would be shamed and I do not want to be any more ashamed,” she mumbled.  As he agreed to her plans she looked up at him. “What ideas?” she asked him curiously, not knowing he had known the prince of Bazrat.

“It’s alright.” He said with a small shake of his head. “It’s nothing big… I’m sure we can move that and be happy somewhere else even if it isn’t Riverdown.” He smiled as she asked him about the other prince who he knew a small laugh leaving him. “Oh it’s a funny tale, his wife was a merchant daughter before he fell head over heels in love with her. So you’d be around someone who was in your position and can teach you how to be a noble.” He explained with a smile lightly pressing a kiss to her forehead. “Why don’t we go sit down. It’s probably not the best idea to keep you on your feet for too long…” He suggested glancing around not entirely sure of the layout of the temple.

“He wife was a merchant daughter and she’s married to a prince?” She seemed incredulous to the idea. It was unheard of where they were from for anyone of royalty to marry a commoner and though a merchants daughter was a little further up than a serving girl. it wasn’t by much. “It would be an honor to be taught by her then,” she said, smiling as he kissed her forehead. “No, it is not. If you’ll follow me,” she started before stepping out of the room and out to the main part of the temple and then outside to the garden, waddling along as best as she could with her swollen belly until they reached a bench near a white flowering tree and she sat, out of breath slightly. “Two more months and this little pea will be ready to pop out.. though he doesn’t feel too little to me right now,” she said with a smile up at him.

He grinned as he spoke of the idea knowing how ridiculous it must seem to her but he rather enjoyed the notion. “She’ll love you I’m sure, she’s a lovely woman. He was lucky she’d have him.” He chuckled at the thought taking her hand as he let her lead him out towards the garden walking at her pace slowly letting her sit down before he sat beside her his arm wrapping around her waist loosely. “I’m sure he’s going to be happy to be out and about finally, though he seems like he’s a bit big to be called a little pea.” He commented with a smile.

“He was lucky? I would think it the other way around,” she said looking at him with big eyes as she tried to understand the ridiculousness of that union. she walked at a slow waddle until they made it out into the garden, a big smile on her face as some of the sisters passed and seemed to stare at Max before nodding, understanding who he was. She leaned her head on him a little before turning it to look at him. “I’ll be happy to have him out as well... Or her, we aren’t too certain but its definitely not a pea size. No, not at all,” she murmured, letting one hand rub at her abdomen tenderly. “Papa’s here finally, little one,” she murmured as if talking to the child inside her, something she had started to do while she was alone.

“Yeah he was definitely the lucky one.” He grinned as he let her lead him out into the gardens a happy smile on his features as he moved alongside her glancing at the sisters who gave him a few stares. “They don’t exactly look pleased by me being here.” He commented quietly as he went to sit down with her his other hand resting on her knee as he sat there. “Well him or her, it’ll be a pleasure to finally meet them.” He watched her talk to her abdomen curious at what she was doing. “Anyway… Prince of Bazrat. She refused to say yes to him for years! Called him a spoiled prince and told him if he truly loved her he’d have to change and prove it.” He laughed at the notion. 

“Oh, it is not that. They are just surprised to see me with someone, they will be happy when I finally have a chance to tell them who you are,” she explained looking over her shoulder at the sisters who were already almost inside. When they were sat she put one hand over his that was on her knee. As she looked up to see him watching her she smiled sheepishly. “Oh, I.. I had told it that I wasn’t sure if we were ever going to see Papa again.. I thought I should tell it the good news. Oh see it kicked. It’s excited to have you back... I’m happy to have you back.” At his continuation of his story Liz watched him curiously. “She refused him! That’s outrageous. ANd he didn’t demand to take her head or lock her away or.. anything?”

“Aha right. That makes far more sense than anything else coming to mind.” He smiled as she covered his hand sitting happily as she explained what she’d been doing. “Well looks like you’re getting all your wishes coming true tonight.” He murmured pressing a quick kiss to her cheek as he sat there. “Yeah, she refused him it was pretty hilarious because she was completely right about him - he was a spoiled prince. He went straight back to the palace tail between his legs and modeled plans for a poor house on the docks along with free food hand outs every last day to those who needed it.” He explained with a bright grin as he recounted the tale.

“It seems I am seeing as my only wish has been to see you again.” Along with being safe and happy but in her mind those things always were connected with Max. A blush came upon her cheek as he kissed it. “Yes but... common folk aren’t supposed to call royalty spoiled even if they are,” she muttered but the smile on Max’s face was contagious. “She got him to do that? That’s amazing. What happened then?”

"Well she did and I'm fairly certain the look on his face was one of the best things I've ever seen." He explained as he sat there. "He turned up back on her doorstep and she told him it was a good start and then kissed him there and then... Now let me tell you he definitely isn't the one who holds the whip in that relationship." He laughed quietly as he spoke. "You'll get along splendidly they're very good friends of mine." He said brightly. "We'll be happy over there even if it means I miss Emma's wedding."

“That sounds... incredulous but wonderful. She sounds like a really strong woman, maybe I can learn some things from her. The two of them must be really lovely. I look forward to meeting them with you, especially since they are your friends,” she said with a smile though she frowned at the thought of missing Emma’s wedding. “Oh.. that’s going to be sad. She was looking so forward to having you there.. and I was going to help her into her dress.” she murmured sadly as her hand went to slide her handkerchief off her hair to set it in her lap.

“She is, really she is grand. She can teach you so much I’m sure of it.” He nodded his head the bright smile having returned to his features brightly though the talk of Emma’s wedding he sighed slightly. “Well… As much as I wished I could be there for it I suppose we can’t do everything we want to do in our lives… I suppose I’ll just have to properly get to know her prince when we return in a few years… Or she can just come out and pay us a visit overseas. I know she’ll want to meet our child.” He said softly rubbing her knee. “Everything’s going to be alright I’m sure of it.” Max assured her gently.

“I suppose not though it would have been lovely.. and I can’t exactly help her dress if I can hardly dress myself each morning,” Liz muttered as her one hand played with the fabric in her lap with a sigh but then she gave a little smile. “I would like it if she came out and visited.. Do you think before we travel we can go visit my family so that my mother can see her grandchild. And maybe see my brother,” she murmured. “I haven’t seen them in years.

“There’s no real way around it, perhaps one day in the future she might ask the Mother for another blessing on her marriage - that’s always a nice little ceremony. I’m sure she’d be happy to dress up again for that and then our child will be slightly older and by then we’ll more than likely be married ourselves.” He suggested with a smile. “She would love to see you again Elisabeth of course she would, and of course we can visit your family. If you’d like I’ll even ask if I have their blessing to have your hand in marriage. So everything is then official.” He suggested.

“That would be beautiful. And then I will not be so round and find it so hard to walk.. and yes we will definitely be married by that time,” she said with a smile as she started to rub her belly softly. “I would love to see her. She was a good friend to me and she’ll be a good queen one day.” At the talk of her family she grinned and nodded. “Yes please, that would make them happier I think. II know they will not like the fact that I have a baby before we are wed but at least it’ll have it’s own father.. thats more than most serving girls can say.”

“It will be for the best and that way we can attend it publically as an actual family. You, our child and myself all together more than happy.” Seeing her grin pleased him considering how she had been so sad about not being able to go with him home earlier on. “Then we shall visit them and we shall sort everything out, you and I shall be wed eventually and with their blessing… And I will be sure to reassure them that this child and its beautiful mother will have its father around for a very long time.” He said with a small nod leaning up to kiss her reverently. “You are no longer a serving girl you are a free woman.” He said quietly.

“An actual family,” she murmured happily. “Like everything we dreamed of all those nights in bed when we used to speak of the future. Everything will plan out just fine, Max.” The thought of getting her parents blessing sent a warmth through though maybe more important was the blessing of her brother. “And if Jac is still there, I would like you to meet him. Properly meet him. He’ll like you I’m sure.”The smile was bright on her face as he leaned in and she pressed her lips to his firmly a hand going up to cup his cheek. “I am.. finally free.”

“Yes… Our own family.” He agreed brightly happy that they would eventually get the future they had planned together even if it was a slight wayward tour to reach their destination. “I’ll be pleased to meet your brother. Is he your older brother or younger?” He asked curiously not really having heard much about what her family was like. Max met her kiss passionately though still a little more reserved considering the fact they were in the middle of a temple on holy ground. “You are.. You are.”

It might take them a little longer than they had dreamed and spoke about during their little time together but the thought that they would eventually be married was a warm bright thing for Liz to hang onto. “He is actually my twin. A few minutes older than me but not by much. We are the oldest of my eight siblings.” She spoken a little of their family when they had their conversations in the castle but details were often lost and there was not much to say when she had left home when she was ten and had very sparse communications with them, since she would have to have someone else write her letters for her. As he kissed her she gave him a little passion as well though she soon pulled away gazing at him with eyes of adoration. “I was always afraid that I would always be a servant, stuck in that castle until I turned old and grey. Married to a stable boy or a cook or just.. someone. But no one like you.”

“Oh really?” He asked a little surprised that he hadn’t heard this fact before. “What has he been doing lately then? You said he’d been away.” He said hoping to earn a few more facts now about her family considering that they now had the time. He knew she had a large family but knew little of them really. He smiled at her as they drew apart his hand still resting on her knee gently. “No need to fear anymore my darling. You’ll be stuck in no castle and no where, with me right by your side all of the way.” He assured her gently with a nod of his head as he sat there.

“Just like I ran off to the capital to make money, he ran to the coast to become a sailor. Last  I heard he was on the Red Coast looking for another crew to work in, but now he’s home.. I can’t guess why unless he’s just come to bring mother and father the money himself but that doesn’t seem like him.” She pondered it a little while unable to come up with anything that she could really deem fit. “It settles my mind to know that. I only wish to be with you and our child, wherever we end up.”

“Ah I see, so he’s living down by the coast to keep your family supported… And well I’ve continued to send a monthly wage to help keep them sustained so I’m sure all of your family and siblings are well looked after - they seemed to be the last time I was down there.” He said keeping an arm around her loosely for the time being sitting down properly now on the seat beside her. “Wherever we end up the one thing we will always be is happy. So… When do you think you will be fit to travel? I’ll send a message to Emma this evening about our plans…”

“Just like you promised,” she murmured happily, remembering that that was what he was going to do when she was supposed to be going to Riverdown with he and Emma. “Are there still eight of us, I wonder. I can’t see my mother having any more but I haven’t heard from them in a while... None of them would probably recognize me on sight anyways. Only Jac. Her head was tilted so that she could gaze at him with a little smile on her face as they sat there. “It depends. On how we travel. By carriage we might be able to make it to the coast, so I can have the baby, rest up for a few weeks or so before we head off by boat. By any other way, I say it is best we stay here, at an inn in the village since the sisters will not allow you to stay here with me.”

"Well I keep every promise I make. I always will keep them especially if it's one about aiding others." He said quietly. "I think so yes but I didn't really stop to count before I set off again to search for where you might've been." Max explained with a slight shake of his head. "Well considering you have been well looked after here by the sisters and they know what they are doing in order to ease your hardship it may be better to remain near here for the time being - at least until you've had the child. We will take the coach to save having to walk and stop off by your village on our way back." He decided with a small smile. "I've been sleeping on the ground most nights so an inn would be a welcome change."

“Then I will have to count for myself when we end up back there,” she stated with a smile. At his idea she nodded her head, thinking it was for the best as well. “That would give more time for the baby to grow as well, on our travels. And the sisters are well learned in childbirth so it would be great if they will help with the birth. They’ve been making sure everything is going well with everything already.” She smiled at him with a small chuckle. “And think one of the sisters would enjoy having their bed back from me, though she was very nice for giving it to me.”

"I would suggest for your sake and the child we stay near to the temple so I can take care of you and when he or she arrives we can easily get assistance. I don't fancy taking the chance on the roads I don't want anything to happen not after I've just gotten you back." He said with a nod of his head smiling at her comment. "I'll be sure to thank her for the services of her bed lent to you for your comfort." Max assured her with a small chuckle.

"There's an inn in the small village right outside the temple. We'd be fairly close there though I would like to see if we could get a room on the ground floors. Stairs are near impossible for me. That way we are close to the temple but we can still be together. I want to be able to lay down next to you again," she stated her wish with a smile at him. "She would appreciate that I think."

“I noticed that when I was on my way here though I didn’t stop by it looked quite nice from the exterior so I’m sure we can find some rooms there. Yes I would think you’d have some trouble with stairs… But now that I’m around I can help you with those so it shouldn’t be too much of a problem to do.” He responded looking around the temple garden they currently sat in. “You can certainly have that wish, and I look forward to holding you in my arms safe and warm.” He murmured leaning in and kissing her temple lightly.

"Even if you can help me, I would rather stay on the ground level. That way when the baby comes we do not have to bother messing with the stairs. But if there is nothing left we can take what we can get." The birds chirped around them as a light breeze stirred the trees. "I will love having your arms around me again. Imagining it has not been the same," she murmured smiling at his kids to her temple and taking his hand lightly. "I still have your necklace.. They at least let me keep that."

"We'll just have to see what they have I suppose and if a room downstairs eventually is available we'll ask to move." He suggested his hand lightly rubbing her waist as he sat there briefly resting his forehead against her temple after kissing it. "You do? I'm sorry it got you into so much trouble... I just wanted to get you something pretty." He murmured softly.

"That sounds like a good idea," she said, just a happy little smile on her lip as her thumb rubbed his hand. Her eyes closed as his head rested against her temple and she gave a happy little sigh. "It's alright, my knight. It was not your fault, they already did not like me and they would have found something else to accuse me with. It’s helped me cling onto our memories. All those nights and mornings.”

He’d missed these quiet moments alone with her and was happy to finally have her near to him again, being parted had been hard and he never wanted to feel that way again. “Even so… I feel as though in a way I still brought this about… But i’m glad it could help you remember me. I’m not sure what I’d have done if you’d forgotten about me.” He mumbled his eyes briefly closing at the peace that had settled over them. “How are you feeling? How have you been? I’d like to hear what you’ve been up to since we were broken apart.”

“We knew the risks when we started up our affair. We both did, we had just hoped we’d be back to Riverdown by the time we were found out about. That way you had more of a say of what would happen to me... I could never forget you Max. Never,” she assured him seriously. At his questions she gave a little shrug. “I’m feeling better than I have in months but I haven’t been bad. Mostly just working at cleaning the temple for the sisters and having them help with the pregnancy.”

“But even so we might’ve managed it had I not given you it… But there’s no point dwelling on the past when we’ve got all of our future ahead of us.” He was reassured by her seriousness and pressed another kiss to her temple lightly. “I love you.” Her shrug made him tilt his head a little listening to her attentively. “How long have you been here at this temple? I want to make sure all of the sisters here are rewarded for taking care of you so well… Whatever it is they want I’ll make sure it’s bestowed upon them.” He said obviously making a mental note to do that sometime in the future.

“A whole bright future,” she murmured with a big smile. “I love you too.” She wasn’t entirely sure about his questions, she had done so little since she had been sacked that she wasn’t sure what would bore him or not. “Well it took three months to get here.. so about four months here at this temple... I’m sure they would appreciate some acts of charity from a knight such as yourself, though I am sure it will be something which betters the temple. They are very selfless people, I’ve learned spending time with them.”

“Together just how we wanted to be.” He was just curious to hear her talk and just know that she had been alright - no matter how many times he was reassured he just wanted to make sure she hadn’t had anything too hard or complicated to deal with in the time they’d been separated.” At the suggestion of some charity he considered for a short time. “I think I’ll come up with something and make sure it’s enough to repay them all and benefit the temple generally. Well considering I try to be a fairly selfless person myself… I’ll do something befitting for taking care of you as well as you say they have.” He stated with a smile.

“I am sure you will give them exactly what they need for taking such great care of me for as long as I’ve been here. They’ve taught me many tips for making my days easier and they’ve kept me fed and rested. I only sweep because I feel like I should do something for them and sweeping is something I can do in this state.. mostly,” she said a little sheepishly, squeezing his hand gently and rubbing her belly with the other hand. “How far did you travel to get here? Are you tired?”

“Of course I will. I need to make sure they’re repaid for their kindness.” He understood what she was saying and continued to hold her hand whilst the other now moved to rest on the side of her belly. The question of his travels was met with a slightly weary smile. “I started at all those en route to your village and from there I’ve circled to each one I could find existed… Temples, inns… I’ve searched them all. This was one of the last that came on the list… I nearly missed the temple but I saw some of the sisters on the road and knew there must be some place of worship nearby…” He explained. “A little… But it’s nothing that my happiness can’t contend with.”

She listened to his story of his travels quietly with a small smile, thinking of the fact that he had done all of this for her. ”It is rather hidden off the main road but by the time I was here I couldn’t travel much... But you’ve found me, you’ve found me at last,” she murmured gently and happily. As he said he was tired she gave him a look, leaning up to kiss his cheek. “We should get a room so you can relax a bit. My knight needs rest and I wouldn’t mind a rest too.”

"I didn't want to leave any place unchecked so every temple I come to I prayed in the hopes of finding you." He said though her look was met with a small smile. "Well do you have anything to bring? We can make our way to the inn if you'd like to." He suggested looking down to the entrance of the temple. "We can inform the sisters of our slight shift in residence." Max suggested fingers still rubbing her belly affectionately.

“No. I keep all of my things on me.. which aren’t much, so we can just leave from here and tell a sister on the way out, just so Sister Clarisse can know that she has her bed back,” she said with a smile, her eyes closing as he rubbed her belly. “Mm can you do that while we take our rest. That feel nice, and sadly it’s never the same when I do it.”

“Alright then… We can go from here then, it’s not too long a walk I’ve already followed the route up here.” He continued to rub her belly softly just following small arcs back and forth over the bump. “Of course I can my dearest. If it brings you pleasure then I will do whatever you wish for me to do.” He answered happily eventually getting up to his feet and offering his hands down to her.

“”It will certainly bring me pleasure and it might bring the baby pleasure as well. I just wish to feel your gentle touch once more. I have missed it so much, too much for my liking but I finally have you back,” she murmured, watching him stand before she used his hands to pull herself up, stumbling slightly and leaning on him a little before looking back up. “I feel so lopsided all of the time,” she murmured with a smile as held his hands.

“Then it’s what I shall do.” He said as he helped her up to her feet carefully taking his time to make sure she was properly up and steady before he would let her actually go anywhere. Once she was sure on her feet he smiled warmly at her. “I’m sure you do… Considering the fact you’re carrying another little person in here.” He murmured pressing his hand softly flat to her belly before he took her hand again and began walking slowly across the courtyard keeping an eye out for any of the sisters who might be around to inform them of their departure.

"Another little person that seems to weigh a ton it seems," she stated smiling as he pressed his hand to her Belly and she set her hand over his before letting him take his hand and she waddled beside him. As they walked a sister approached them and Liz seemed to explain everything with a cheery air which the sister seemed happy about. "We will be happy to help with the birth. That is one of the things we are here to help with. For anyone. This is the knight you spoke of, correct?"

“I’m sure it’s because they’re big and strong and extra healthy which is why they weigh so much.” He said as they started to exit the courtyard slowly Max not minding the pace considering that Liz had an extra weight to carry now. Max kept Liz’s hand in his own and gave the sister a warm smile. “It’s what we were hoping, and yes… I would be the knight in question. But I prefer just to be known as Max.” He explained as he stood there before continuing. “I would just like to thank all of your sisterhood for taking Elisabeth in and taking care of her I’ve spent my months attempting to find her and it would seem my faith led me to her. She speaks with great fondness of you all and for your work I would like to thank you and in return offer myself as a contact should you all ever require anything - be it for your temple or the faith. I will do everything in my power to see see that Riverdown aids you.” He said with an easy grace the gratefulness he felt for what they had done evident.

“Well then you shall be Max, and I am sister Clarisse. Elisabeth has spoken much about you and I am glad the mother has finally brought you back to her,” she said with a beautiful smile. “You know that taking care of the less fortunate is what we do and Elisabeth has helped a great deal with keeping the temple clean. But I will thank you on behalf of my sister’s for your offers of kindness. We appreciate any and all help that could be given to us.. But go on with you two now. You must have had a long ride Sir and seven months is a long time to be without your love. Cherish each other.” Liz grinned as she squeezed his hand giving a nod towards Clarisse. Have a good evening sister.”

“As am I.” He agreed looking to Liz with a gentle smile his hand holding Liz’s and giving a small squeeze to it. “Of course but I wish to give you something in return for your generosity to her it seems only fitting that should you need anything we will aid you. The faith is of great importance to us back home so to aid you in any way would be an honour.” He nodded tiredly making sure Liz was ready to go again. “Good evening sister.” He said politely waiting for Liz to start moving again so they could begin their descent down to the inn nearby.

“Then when we are in need of help I will be sure to advise the head sister to contact Riverdown for help,” she said before they said their goodbyes and parted ways. Liz started walking again at her slow pace but she was smiling brightly as they walked towards the inn.”It will be odd to one day leave the sisters, though I know I must.This has felt more like home than the castle ever did. Except for when I was with you.”

“We’ll be glad to be of service.” Once they had parted ways and were on their way to the inn he walked slowly making sure that Liz could keep up and wasn’t falling behind or had any sort of trouble. “I’m sure… And we’ll be leaving all of that behind us soon enough. But first I think you’ll enjoy the markets overseas. They’re so beautiful and the smell of the fruits is just so exotic compared to here. There’s so many citrous trees and it’ll be a lovely place to make our new home.” He said happily.

[leviitypes]

The Perfect Day

There came a tapping to her window and Lucy spun around in her chair to find the disturbance. Not that she didn’t know who it was already though there was only one person who ever even thought of entering into her bedroom through the window, though he could honestly just walk through the front door. Sighting Jac’s grin, she rolled her eyes with a similar goofy smile and pushed the window up. “See I thought you said romantic evening, not let's make this as 90’s pop culture cliche as possible,” she teased stepping back to let him through the open window. “Though I am really curious as to what we’re going to do tonight. You said special things and I know you always mean special things.” Their short break up was not entirely forgotten, but it never seemed to cause much strife between the two of them now, falling back into their same old routines.

Having climbed up the trellis in order to reach her window hadn’t been too difficult (he’d done it enough times to know which was the fastest route by now) and soon enough Jac found himself rapping on the window waiting for her to come over and let him in. All the time a bright grin on his face as he peered in which only grew as she opened the window. “Nothing wrong with 90’s pop culture clichés…” He rolled his eyes as he clambered through the window a bright look on his face. “Well hopefully you’ll like it… But you’ve got to wait a bit longer before we get there. Think you can last?” He’d been working as hard as he could to make it up to her and to keep his promises to her parents making sure she was taking care of herself rather than just him and Liz. Gradually they were working their way to a better place and tonight marked the date on which they had agreed to try being together. “You ready?”

“Unless you fall and break your face, then it’ll be wrong.” As he clambered in, she wrapped her arms around him tight before letting go. “Yeah I think I’ll be able to wait. I won’t die of antic-pation,” she said with a slight pause in the word and a grin. He’d been careful and good since everything that had happened between them and Lucy was thankful, finally able to get back in her regular groove of things, the bright smile back on her lips. She slipped on her sneakers and adjusted her sweatshirt with a zip, opting out of the hoodie unlike normal. After grabbing her purse and keys she nodded. “Yeah, ready.”

“Then it’ll be painful.” He felt her arms wrap around him and he briefly buried his face into her neck squeezing her as he hugged her back until he drew away. “Alright good. I don’t want you to die… Not tonight.” He’d been busy trying to figure out how to balance everything so he could keep a good controlled regime and because of that had been managing to keep his promises to Lucy and her parents. He was glad to see her looking healthier and as a result happier because of that. Once she was ready he grinned. “Alright I’m driving. You’re going to have to close your eyes once we’re in the car.”

She smiled as she felt his breath on her neck for a few moments, even if it was a few moments it always felt right to Lucy, as if he was coming back to her, back home. “I’ll be sure not to die, especially not tonight.” She’d had finally been able to get on track with her life, though she had left most of her old friends in the dust, much rather hanging out with Jac, sometimes with Liz and Max though Liz was still in a wary position of her. When in doubt she had a least a few of the cheerleaders too, but gone were the days of Michael and Viv. At his words she grinned. “Oh you’re driving? And I have to close my eyes? Sounds like your kidnapping,” she said starting downstairs to the front door so they could go out of it.

"I'd be very upset if you died... Especially without seeing what I have planned for our evening together." Max was always more than happy to see Lucy always welcoming her to the house if need be just being the typical sweet boy that he was known to be. Liz was still a work in progress but still was gradually getting better with time. He flashed a smile at her holding his hand out and wiggling his fingers whilst walking down the stairs. "Keys please. And it's not really kidnapping if your parents know I'm taking you out... But don't where I'm taking you exactly."

It was only because she was a mortal that Liz wasn’t trustful of her Lucy knew, the girl still trying to get over everything that had happened slowly but surely with her brother and Max’s help, along with some of the rest of the magical community. But honestly, almost anytime Lucy came over, the girl was asleep, still trying to restore her complete energy. As he reached out his hand and wiggled his fingers she went to give him her hand but then mock sighed and gave him the keys. “Don’t want my hand anymore I see,” she teased with an easy grin as they went through the front door. “Fine as long as it won’t be forever my parents don’t need to know.” She walked to her car, opening the door and getting into the passenger seat.

Jac was making slow and steady progress with Liz but it took time and a fair amount of patience. He grinned as she went to take his hand but ended up passing her keys over instead. "We can hold hands later... But for now I need your car not your hand but you'll see it was worth it." He said mysteriously before opening the door to the driver's side and climbing into it. Clipping in his belt he started up the engine. "Alright? Ready to go?"

“What if I don’t even want to hold your hand later, ever think about that,” she teased playfully, obviously not meaning it at all. She’d definitely want to hold his hand later, always did, but for now she just gave him her keys. As soon as she got in, she buckled up and then closed her eyes like he said. “Man, this surprise better be good if I have to close my eyes for it,” she said giving him a nod. “Let’s go! I can’t wait.”

"Well that's you missing out I suppose." He said with a slight smile on his lips as he glanced aside at her. Once the engine was started and they were buckled up and he was sure she wasn't looking he started off onto the road and his grin grew at her excitement. "Great... It'll be good I hope you'll like it." He said as he drove. "What have you been up to today?" He asked conversationally.

"I'm sure I'm going to love it, Jac," she said smiling brightly as her hands covered her eyes so she could open her eyes without actually looking. At his question  she hummed. "Oh just regular things. I played some Street Fighter this morning with Gus and then I went home to go through my closet and see what I couldn't wear or didn't wasn't too wear anymore and put it in the box for the donation bin... Which also means that I also get to go shopping with my mom next weekend. So it's all good. How about you?"

"I hope so." He said with a small nod not that she would be able to see the action as he sat there. Listening to her activities he smiled. "That sounds fun. How did you do on it?" At the subject of her closet he just chuckled quietly. "So you're just re-extending your already extensive wardrobe basically?" He considered his day before answering. "Busy organising things for this evening. Just keeping an eye on Liz not too much." He answered until they reached their destination and he pulled the car to a stop outside the newly done up cabin which had been repainted and a small set of verdure planted outside along the path. "Alright... We're here." He said climbing out the car.

She gave out a laugh. "Of course Gus won nearly every time but I got him once or twice. Then we switched to Battlefield and online version and we kicked ass together even if these twelve year olds were being hella annoying." At his chuckle, she went to punch him playfully but missed seeing as she couldn't see. "Hey I got rid of a lot! And I was going to get a few more shorts and skirts, meaning you'd get to see my legs a lot more.. But if you don't think I should..." At his answer she smiled. "This is going to be great." When he said so she opened her eyes looking out at the cabin and grinned. "Oh wow.. You have really fixed this place up," she murmured getting out if the car.

"Isn't that the job of twelve year olds? To be as annoying as they can possibly be?" He smirked as she missed her punch at him continuing to drive. "Oh no I'm definitely not against more skirts and shorts..." He grinned a little at her until they pulled up at their destination waiting for her reaction once he said that she could look at what he had done in the time since they had been here. Sliding out of the car he walked around holding his hand out for her to take now.

“Oh yes, and then I snipe them, but it doesn’t exactly shut them up like I would like it to, sadly,” she said with a chuckle. “Of course you wouldn’t be. Plus a slightly new wardrobe for the not so new, but feels pretty new me seems like a good idea.” Once she was out she was taking in the nice, fresh scent of the forest and inspecting what he had done to the log cabin. It wasn’t as if it had been in horrible condition last time they were in, but the paint and cleaning had helped it look almost brand new. She went over and took his hand, leaning in to kiss his cheek. “It’s awesome, Jac. You’ve really fixed the place up.”

"Near enough the same thing." He shrugged and once they were in the forest he relaxed letting the ambiance wash over him. The log cabin now looked fresher and more welcoming. He looked at her hopefully and beamed as she kissed his cheek. "I wanted to make it a nice place for us to go to... So I've had Max helping me out... But it's all done now." He murmured squeezing her hand and pulling her forwards. "Come on... I want to show you the inside."

"You made it this nice for us?" She asked a little quietly, slightly surprised that he had put this much effort into it though she knew she shouldn't be. "I'll have to be sure to thank Max too but... Yeah it looks great, Jac." She smiled as he took he squeezed her hands and she followed him forward towards the door of the cabin. "Do I need to close my eyes again?"

"Yeah well at least more habitable and visitable." He explained brightly pleased that she liked it. "It's our place... It should be special..." And he wanted to prove to her that he really wanted this as much as she did and he hoped that this proved that to her. "I'm glad." He said as he led her towards the cabin with a small smile but her question was met with a shake of his head. "No you don't. Let's just head in." He said leading her towards the door.

“So that we can spend more time out here,” she asked, perking up and smiling a little. At his words she nodded, looking at the cabin with a bright smile. “It is our place... and special. But I can’t wait to see the changes.” She was glad to see that she didn’t have to close her eyes so she just took a deep breath, smiling goofily at Jac before twisting the knob of the cabin door and pushing it open. Stepping inside, she let out a gasp. “Wow,” she murmured. “You did.. really well Jac,” she mumbled happily, the feeling swelling in chest.

"That's what I was thinking for us..." He confirmed looking at her glad that she liked what he had done. "It's just some furniture that's more comfortable... And just nicer generally so it's just a nice place to come." He let her open the door following her inside keeping her hand in his own as they started around the cabin most of the furniture having proper plush cushions on them and everything being clean. The cabin was also decorated with lanterns shining filling up the interior with a warm and welcoming glow. "You like it?" He asked happily.

It was a big change since the last time they had been there and it was all for the best, finally feeling more like a home away from home than a hideout. The lanterns were the part that had made her the most happy, the thing that made her heart swell a bit as she squeezed his hand. “I love it. It’s just all perfect... This all was for me,” she murmured, then went and wrapped her arms around him again. “It’s just great. This is all for me? For us?"

The cushions were dark red and matches to the oaken furniture that decorated the interior. He looked at the lanterns and then back to her seeing her happiness just causes a warm feeling to spread through him. "All for you... I even lit all the lanterns by hand... So no magic involved... It took forever." He tucked his face into the crook of her neck as she wrapped her arms around him. "Well we deserve it... We've done a lot and we should enjoy every hurdle and thing we've overcome together. I've also got dinner covered."

It just seemed out of a dream, the soft glow of the lanterns, the big dark red cushions, how great everything looked and how it had all been mainly for her. A look of surprise showed on her face when he said he didn’t use magic. “I’m proud of you though... It means you really wanted to make this perfect,” she mumbled. She kept him close for a little bit longer, not exactly wanting to let go. “You do? Of course you do. Because you’re amazing,” she said, pulling back a little, enough to lean up and kiss him on the lips.

Jac tried his best to do anything and everything these days for Lucy to try and make sure she was as happy as he could make her. Keeping his face tucked into her neck he nuzzled her lightly for a while as they remained embracing closely together. "I did... And plus I wanted this to just be about us and nothing else... Not even magic just you and me." He grinned at her lightly returning her kiss a small hum leaving him as he drew back his nose brushing hers. "Your amazing boyfriend with mad cooking skills... Yeah that's me."

His nuzzling just made her smile wider, her eyes closing for a moment as they stood there. “I’m happy about that.. just you and me. And these cushions. It’s perfect.” Se was soft and sweet with her kiss, brushing her nose against his as well, letting out relaxed breath. “That is you. So many mad skills, though for me..cooking seems like the raddest of them all,” she mumbled, pulling away completely now. “What’s for dinner, anyways?”

He occasionally pressed the odd kiss or two to her neck but it wasn't for long before he drew away again. "That's what I was aiming for... We can cuddle up and also eat and do more stuff together." Their breaths intermingled with their proximity to one another and it caused Jac to smile at her as she pulled away from him. "Flank steak with a balsamic vingrette marinade... I've also made onion rings and some salad as sides. And then I'm treating you to desert." He explained brightly. "When do you fancy eating?"

“More stuff like more kisses?” she prompted with a grin and a poke to his chest as they still stood close. At his announcement of what was for dinner, she gave him a look, her eyebrow raised with another silly grin on her lips. “My favorites.. You know me so well. And dessert too! You’re spoiling me.” She walked away to settle up on the cushions on the sofa, sighing as she sunk down. “Cozy. I like,” she said smiling over at him. “And whenever you want. I’m pretty hungry now if you wanted.”

"More stuff like definitely more kisses yeah."  He agreed as he looked at her with an adoring glint in his eyes. Seeing her grin just made him smile back just as happily in response. "Tonight is a special night and you deserve to have everything that makes you happy." Jac trailed after her to the cushions and leaned over the back of the sofa to kiss her cheek reverently. "Then I'll start cooking now.. And then we can have all those kisses after we have eaten."

“Great,” she sighed out. The look that she gave Jac was all that was really necessary as her face always showed all of her emotions, the one at that moment being happy, the glint of love in her eyes as she gazed at him. “Any night we’re together is special to me... but how am I to say no to your diligent and careful work.” Her grin grew wider as he kissed her cheek. “Then I say start cooking,” she mumbled. “And once you’re done cooking I have a.. semi-gift for you.”

“Me too… But I wanted to make this just super special. I mean it’s a celebration of us and because of that it should be special.” He lingered for a moment before he drew away from kissing her cheek pushing away from the sofa. “Alright I shall cook us wonderful and delicious things to eat.” Though he paused looking at her curiously at the mention of a semi-gift not really having thought she might have something for him mainly because he’d been so tied up with getting everything perfect. “For me? That sounds… amazing. I can’t wait.” Jac said with a genuine happiness lacing his voice.

Of course she had gotten something for him.. well more like made something for him, already guessing at what he would be doing for her, though never guessing something this.. perfect. “Yeah.. it’s nothing big.. Or as amazing as this but.. I’ve been working on it for a while and I finally finished it,” she said so that he could hear her in the kitchen. Pulling out a folded piece of paper from her purse she gently unfolded it revealing a sketch of the two of them, copied from the picture he had left at her bedside the day they had gotten together again. She didn't think it fair that he couldn’t keep it on him while she had it so she had done the only thing she knew how to do. Redraw it to the best of her ability. It was one of the first drawings she had done that included herself and she was pleasantly surprised at how it had come out on paper.

"I bet it's amazing whatever it is." He called back from the kitchen where the sound of him moving around pots and pans as he cooked could be heard. He was quiet for a while until he called for her that he had finished the meal for them bringing it out and setting the plates on the table which was already set along with a couple of glasses of wine and then a jug of water which he set down.

“I hope you’ll like it,” she murmured, now pulling the photograph out of her purse. She always kept it on her no matter where she was, sometimes rereading the message he left on the back for her. This was one of those moments and she relaxed with both the photo and the drawing until he called her over. Sliding the photograph back in the purse, she got up walking over to the table with a smile. “It looks and smells delicious,” she said, moving next to him to squeeze his arm affectionately, slipping the folded up drawing into his hand. “That’s yours.” And then she moved to sit down where he had put her plate, setting the napkin in her lap, and gazed brightly at him.

He waited for her by her chair holding the back of it for her but as she put the paper into his hand he looked down at it curiously. Though decide to wait until she was seated and he had pushed her chair under and he himself had sat down to look at it. Smoothing the crease carefully he studied the drawing a small sound that was a combination of happiness and awe left him. Looking up at her gratefully he was sat left speechless for a few moments. "It's... Wow... Amazing Lu... It really is incredible." He whispered looking back down to the page careful not to touch it too much. 

She waited until he had open the picture to do anything, wanting to see how it made him feel, how he reacted. A bright smile showed on her face as the emotion started to grow on his face and she reached over to touch his arm. “I was hoping you’d like it... I didn’t think it was fair that only I get to keep the photograph, since you held it so long.” Her fingers curled over his arm. “So I, just tried to copy it as best as I could... I’m so glad you like it.”

"It's... Wow. Really wow. I love it..." He looked at her a smile curving his lips as he looked at her. "That makes sense... I'm glad to know you still have that photo... It's the oldest and one of the first of us.. This is wonderful Lu." His hand moved to rest ontop of her own as he felt her fingers curl into his arm applying a little pressure onto her hand. "It's perfect... More than perfect it's beautiful." He mumbled as he looked back to the drawing eventually taking his napkin and setting it on his lap.

“Of course I have that photo.. It helps me remember: how far we’ve come, that you are always here with me even if you can’t be.. We look so young in it too, it’s almost amusing.” She smiled as his warm hand settled on top of hers and she let it stay there for a little while before pulling it back and grabbing her glass of wine to take a sip. There was a proud, pleased look on her face, glad that her drawing was a treasure to him after all the work he had put into this evening. Using her fork and knife, she cut up a pieces of the steak and took a bit, humming after she swallowed. “It’s great Jac. Man, I love it when you cook for me.”

"Well I personally look just like myself but you just look downright adorable." He cut off some of his steak and pushed some sauce ontop of it before putting it into his mouth, swallowing it with a satisfied look as he reached for his glass and took a sip of the wine to help wash it down. Her compliments were met with a smile from him and he looked down at the plate. "Well I enjoy cooking for you since it pleases you so much." He explained happily.

“I pride myself in my adorableness, thank you very much. The bangs really did it for me, didn’t they,” she teased glancing at the picture before he put it away and she started eating, sometimes eating at the salad, sometimes mixing the salad and the steak together to eat at the same time. “Good because I think I might start to grow accustomed to this. Too accustomed if you don’t want yourself,” she said gesturing at him with her fork and a laugh bubbled up inside her.

"Yes you should because it's always been such a strength of yours." He commented his eyes always drifting back down to the drawing on the table. He usually just ate a few bites of the steak and occasionally nabbed an onion ring and some salad eating them thoughtfully. Occasionally he took a few sips of wine and setting it down. "Well I'm not going to argue against cooking for you if you enjoy it... If it makes you happy and you enjoy it... Then I'll never stop cooking for you. Especially your favourite meals."

Lucy ate meticulously, as if savouring the bites for as long as she could. Of course, everything had been made perfectly.  The Queens were also surprisingly good at cooking and where at one time Lucy had thought it had been because of magic, she knew now they just had a natural talent for it. “Good, and then I promise to make you breakfast in the morning, since you’re always too much of a sleepy head.”

He occasionally glanced over at her as they ate seeming pleased that the food had turned out so well. Of course most to all of his food turned out to be delicious giving small flares and twists to seemingly ordinary meals simply by adding a few various herbs. The fact they'd been taught about all the herbs from a young age meant that after experimenting they had found what simply worked best. "Yeah that sounds like a deal I'm willing to make... I'm not a morning person... I'll make lunch and dinner for us."

“And it’s a deal I am entirely prepared to go through with if it means more of this. You just can’t gripe at me for getting you up for it,” she said, taking a few more bites and finishing off her steak, only having a few bites of salad left. Once she was completely done, she got up to grab the bottle of wine to pour herself some more. Offering to pour him some more she tilted her head slightly. “Want some?”

"Oh I'll still gripe about it... I'll always gripe about it. Because I hates mornings." He mumbled in between small bites of the steak until it was gone and he then drained his wine glass. When she picked up the bottle and offered another glass he nodded his head. "Please." He said as he pushed the glass towards her so she could fill it more easily without spilling any of it.

“You, morning hater,” she teased him but as always it was friendly and loving, letting out another small laugh at his grumpiness. She filled up her wine glass before getting his answer and filling up his, setting the bottle on the table and leaning in to give him a kiss on his lips. “This is an amazing start to an evening, babe. You really know how to treat a girl right.”

“Too early… Too sleepy mm no… Don’t do it. Won’t ever do it… I’ll just get a job where I work late mornings and afternoons.” He decided with a cheeky smile as he looked at her. He kissed her back softly seeming proud to hear her compliment of all the effort he’d put in to make this a nice night for the pair of them. “Well I know how to treat you right… That’s all that really matters.” He raised his glass. “To us. For managing to make it through everything.”

“Well you might get lucky there. Sadly, if I get into nursing I won’t have that type of luck.. But good thing I enjoy the morning and night... afternoons not so much. Sun’s too bright,” she said, returning his cheeky smile. There was a nod at his correction nudging his nose slightly before she pulled back and raised her glass to clink with his. “To us. And a love strong enjoy to keep us together.” After that she took a couple of sips before squeezing his shoulder. “I love you.”

“No… But I’ll always be happy to see you when you get home and probably will stop by to visit you on breaks when you have them.” He smiled goofily as she nudged his nose a playful nudge being given in response before he leaned back into his chair and tapped his glass with her own to take a sip of it. “Yes… True and strong and may it last.” He took a few slightly longer drinks before placing his glass down and grinning at her. “I love you too.”

“You better come visit me,” she said, giggling as he nudged her playfully. As he finished off the toast, she finished off the glass, draining it to the very bottom and grinning as he replied, squeezing his shoulder again. “What do you say we wait an hour or two until dessert, I don’t think I could eat anymore right now. Plus, there is a really comfy couch with cushions over there and that’s calling me name,” she murmured as she set down her own glass and moved over the rest on the cushion on the sofa, though keeping her eyes on Jac.

“Of course I will. I’ll visit you every day and bring you the most delicious lunch you have ever tasted ever.” He laughed as she giggled the sound just filling him with a warmth that made it feel like only Lucy could truly make him feel normal. “We can wait until desert… There is a really comfy couch with really super comfy cushions on it too.” He looked over at it and pushed his chair back watching her move to rest on the cushion a slight grin on his lips. “You look good like that.” He murmured walking over to nudge her over so he could sit down. “Now didn’t you mention something about lots of kisses earlier? I want to cash in a few of those please.” He smiled cheekily at her.

“Oh, I do?” she asked, doing a dramatic lean on the pillows with a smile just continue to gaze at him following him as he came over and she moved to let him sit down. “Well maybe I should sit like this more often,” she offered with another laugh, sitting up a little at his question. “I did,” she murmured, putting her arms around his neck. “Lots of kisses.” She leaned forward to press a long kiss to his lips.

"Yes you do." He agreed as he watched her lean there for a moment or two before seating himself beside her. "You should but only when I'm around to admire you." He waited for her to sit up a small boyish grin on his lips as he waited for her to slide her arms around his neck. "Lots and lots and lots please." He murmured softly but any other words were quietness by the kiss she pressed to his lips his head falling naturally to a comfortable position that he could kiss her back.

She smiled. “Fine only when you’re around.” Her arms slide around his neck with a natural ease, messing with the hairs at the nape of his neck a little as she kissed him, humming slightly at his murmur as she kissed him again, and again. Just firmly kissing his lips with all the adoration she had stored up with the evening. “So many kisses you won’t be able to breathe,” she breathed out on his lips.

He hummed softly as she started playing with the hair at the nape of his neck a hum of approval leaving him as he settled there. Their kisses just seemed to continue on each a little longer than the one previously. At her words a small slightly breathless laugh left him. “That’s alright… All I want to breathe is you.” He responded leaning up to capture her lips slightly harder feeling the mixture of adoration and warmth flood through him some of the energy that was always present extending around them whilst they kissed - he seemed to be more relaxed about the flow of energy between them which meant he’d grown far more comfortable with her being in such a close proximity to him too.

She smiled at his response, letting her fingers clutch him a little tighter to keep him close to her as they kissed again, this one being filled with a little more fire, not that Lucy minded. She just kissed him back harder with a slight open mouth, nibbling on his lips a little as she felt the familiar energy between them, something she could always feel because of the mark. It was her connection to him. She was glad that he seemed to be a little more relaxed than he normally was, only wanting to night to be about them and their love.. no fear or anything else.

At first he’d been hesitant to let her get too close still worrying about what might happen if she did but once he had grown reassured that nothing would happen he seemed more accepting and willing to let her be close and go further with her. Her nibbles just caused him to smile a little the fervour and energy causing him to almost egg her on. He’d noticed how on occasion when they had intimate moments together alone and he could see her scar that it seemed to pulse with a slight blue light and a part of him wondered whether that was occurring now. His fingers were relaxed but curled into her back as he kissed her each growing deeper and longer than the one prior no hesitation.

After the nibbles she kissed him deeper again, her fingers, running through his hair calmly for the moment, not wanting to get too worked up yet though she knew it was bordering. But she’d always wait, to see if Jac really wanted to do anything, though she knew he was only waiting for her sake. The scar was definitely pulsing, Lucy being able to feel it on her skin and as he kissed her deeper, she nipped at his lips playfully but still passionately, licking her tongue across the marks on  his lip.

The hair at the nape of his neck was always slightly shorter and finer than the rest of his hair which was often just left to its own whim save for a small amount of gel and directioning. Jac knew that Lucy had always been careful about how far she let guys go with her but with him especially over time she had begun to relax those limitations though he was always keenly aware that he wanted her to feel ready before they ever did anything more than just touches and kisses. Of course he wanted to go further but he wanted her to feel like she was ready for that step - he didn’t feel like it was his decision to make. Her kisses and nips caused his eyes to shut briefly but made him kiss her more hungrily occasionally his own tongue moving to brush her own and then retreat.

She’d been careful with every guy she’d ever dated, letting him know upfront never to expect sex from her, though had grown lenient in a few of her way. Only with doing things to them, some of it ashaming her but it was much better than what they had actually wanted. She was saving sex to do with a special person, a person who she was sure was Jac though she still let them go at their own pace. Which was slow, but it had given them a chance to learn each other’s bodies. Learned what they liked just from the basics. As he kissed her again after nipped, she let go of a light sigh against his lips as her hands went down and under his shirt, lifting the edge with her wrists as her hands explored.

He never expected anything of Lucy other than to do things she felt and was comfortable doing and felt like she would be happy to do. They never really talked much on it but it was a seemingly mutual understanding that so long as she didn’t feel anxious or worried then he would be happy. He’d learnt how to keep her happy with just his hands and lips and what worked and other things that didn’t. He’d gotten to know her better than anyone he’d ever been with and that was because he wanted to learn how to make her knees go weak and how to make her sigh in pleasure. Feeling her hands under his shirt caused him to smile slightly into the kiss no hint of protest leaving him as his hands slid into her back pockets rubbing her ass firmly.

And he certainly did know how to make her knees go weak and make her sigh. She pressed the palm of her hands against his torso, running up the abs to the edge of his jeans then back up to his chest again as she let out a breath at his hands on her ass. After a little more exploring she grabbed the edges of his shirt and nudged him to get him to help pull it up over his head. “I want your skin on my skin,” she mumbled kissing him again while attempting to get her own shirt off.

Feeling her fingers brush the edge of his jeans caused him to let out a shallow breath his eyes still mostly shut. Her nudge caused his eyes to crack open a little and to lift his body and arms so she could pull off his shirt once it was gone his hands fell to her own but his eyes opened a little wider and his hands stilled with her top half ridden up. “How much of my skin on your skin?” He asked gently in between their kisses but mostly eased away from her lips just to see what she had meant by the comment and that he hadn’t misunderstood what she had meant.

She let out a pleased breath as he got his shirt off, moving almost immediately to her own getting it halfway up before his question came and the kisses stopped. She spent the time that she had to remove her shirt the full way as well as starting at the clasp in the front of her bra seeming to be thinking. She met his gaze the moment the conclusion passed through her mind. “All of it,” she said quietly but sincerely.

He waited wanting her to fully go through this decision and be sure she was ready and not just making a spur of the decision moment that was influenced by the wine - not that they’d drunk that much of it. As she pulled off her top and started on her bra he felt his mouth go dry but he gazed up at her when she met his gaze but as she seemed to come to her conclusion he smiled a little raising his hands up to cup her cheeks gently. “Then you can have it.” He responded gently before pulling her back down into a tender kiss. “Let’s do it somewhere more comfortable though.” He suggested softly after breaking away from her lips briefly.

It wasn’t the wine that was going to her head. No, it was the love and the trust that she had with him and she finally felt for the first time that she was ready. Her hands paused on the last clasp of her bra, stilling as he held her face in his hands and she nodded, kissing him back softly, trying to push all of her sureness into the kiss for him to feel. The scar on her skin was pulsing blue but was slowly growing more intense as the moments went by and at his question she nodded. “Yeah, we should,” she mumbled, kissing him again softly before pulling away and moving to stand up, reaching out her hand so that she could lead him into the small bedroom the cabin had.

He was fairly certain that this was a definite decision but he just wanted her to make sure she had thought through this. Kissing her back he eased the last clasp undone for her and pulled away her bra before he let her move to stand up taking a moment just to look up at her a content and adoring gleam in his eyes as he took her hand feeling their connection seeming to spark and warm through him as he pushed himself up simply following where she wanted to take him. The bedroom like the rest of the cabin had been redecorated a nicer and more comfortable mattress and more pillows though before he let her lead him over to the bed he raised her hand and kissed it gently. “Wait a second.” He said quietly slipping away and to the bathroom returning with a condom packet on the bedside table for later. Humming he returned back to her and grinned grabbing her hips and pulling her back to him. “Now remember what I’ve told you, if you feel uncomfortable or don’t like anything tell me we can work through it together or stop. Okay?”

She let out a breath as she pulled the straps from her arms and let the bra fall to the floor. As soon as she had his hand and him up on his feet she moved, though only after gazing at him for a moment. The bedroom made her even happier, the sight of the new mattress the pillows and she inspected it all as Jac went to go to the bathroom to return with a condom. The sight of it caused a nervousness to rise up in Lucy but she let out deep breaths to relax, and she smiled as he pulled her against him, moving her arms around his neck again. “Okay. I remember, Jac,” she whispered, leaning up to catch his lips heatedly.

He wanted her to feel at ease but he also knew that there were risks too and he didn't want to chance making another mess especially in her father's books. Once he had her back in his arms he rubbed the small of her back lightly. "And just try to focus on what feels natural. Don't be afraid to talk to me during this. No matter how daft you think it might sound." Jac murmured a soft seriousness to his words wanting to be sure she understood. Though once she had he met her fingers curling into her back a little more possessive now in their touch before they moved back to her ass gripping this firmly through her jeans.

“Okay, I will. I’ll try.” She fell quiet for the moment, just trying to focus on his lips and feeling the soft fine hairs at the nape of his neck as she just kissed him deeply. She was pulled in closer to him as his fingers curled into her back, their warm skin pressing together. As he squeezed her ass she let out a sigh of pleasure going back to bite his lip lightly and tugging on it gently as she pulled back on it, seeming a little shy about this for really the first time ever.

"You're going to be fine... I promise. We won't rush." He said softly wanting to reassure her that they had all the time in the world. He kissed her firmly but for the time being made no movement to guide her back towards the bed just pressing her into his body like every other time they had done this together. His hands occasionally squeezed and rubbed her ass but it was never anything too heavy just feeling her body and refamiliarising himself with it not that he really needed to. Her bite caused him to let out a short breath as he recaptured her lips heatedly.

Her hands traveled from his neck to press into his back, not using nails yet just wanting to keep him close and pressed against her, keeping up with the kisses. His hands on her ass caused their hips to rub together slightly, starting a friction in between them and she kissed him back harder as he captured her lips again, her nails pressing against his back lightly.

He wanted to get her used to the slightly newer sensations between them knowing that as far as they had been This was new territory. Feeling her nails on his back caused him to sigh softly his teeth biting down on her lip lightly tugging on it as he eventually broke away to kiss down her jaw softly. In the meantime his hips helped to guide her own in a slow rolling motion.

This was typically the point in which she would stop and while she was aware of that, most of her didn’t want this to stop. Only the portion that stuck to tradition, which at this point was being drowned out. A soft moan escaped her lips as he bit it, holding onto him a bit tighter, though she relaxed as his kisses went down her jaw. Her hips followed his own in their slow motion, feeling the heat rise up in between them and feeling the energy thrum pleasantly beneath her scar.

He took his time with her wanting her to feel confident and comfortable before going any further. His kisses were gentle down her jaw and to her neck where he grew more lingering and sucked a little more on her skin. The energy that had been pulsing around him earlier seemed to have grown a little more intense but nothing that wasn't welcoming or pleasant. His hands smoothed over her waist and down her hips. "Feeling okay?" He asked as he began to guide her back over to the bed.

She sighed as she felt his kisses travel down her neck, letting out a light gasp as he sucked at her skin, but nothing to signal discomfort, Lucy in fact tilting her head back so that he could gain better access her neck. As their feet began to move backward, it felt natural to follow it, though she still held closely to Jac. At his question she nodded a little. “Yeah.. I’m feeling good Jac,” she said to assure him, knowing that was what she was feeling himself. She moved to fall slightly on the bed, though taking a few moments to move up towards the pillows before wanting to start anything more.

Jac enjoyed pleasuring her in simplistic ways and it was the small reactions that meant the most to him. He waited for her response in between gentle kisses to her neck and once he had it he nodded reassured by what she had to say. "Alright good..." He whispered softly letting her fall down and then move to settle undoing the buckle on his belt before he climbed onto the bed and crawled after her simple sitting by her feet and gazing at her adoringly now. "You look so... Beautiful." He whispered as he gazed at her.

Her eyes had closed with the kisses though she opened them at his question to look up at him and to be able to see as she crawled up into bed. But her eyes kept locked on Jac as he undid his buckle to his belt taking in and letting out a long breath to relax herself again, managing to do so before he crawled up into bed with her. She gazed at him, sitting up slightly as he sat by her feet, a smile coming onto her lips. “And you’re incredibly handsome,” she whispered, taking a deep breath before looking at him again. “I love you,” she murmured.

He remained knelt at her feet watching her closely and just studying her from this angle as he did on occasion. "Thank you." He responded moving a hand to settle on her thigh squeezing it softly. Seeing her take in a deep breath he went quiet a moment but smiled. "I love you too. Always will..." His hand started to rub her thigh gently. "Are you nervous?" He asked his hand still steadily moving gradually edging up her leg.

She looked down to see him squeeze her thigh, letting her head settle back on the pillows so that she was still propped up enough to look at him comfortably but still laid down. “Always,” she promised as he started to rub her thigh and she closed her eyes, feeling him moving gradually up her legs. “A little bit,” she whispered as she opened her eyes to look at him. “But, I trust you.”

"You can always trust me. No matter what.." He assured her gently kneeling up and moving to settle beside her pulling her into him so he could kiss her again. As the kiss continued so did the movement of his hand until it reached her pelvis running his fingers softly between her legs over the fabric of her jeans just letting her grow accustomed to his touch for the time being.

“I know,” she murmured, watching him move up beside her and she turned a little to be able to kiss him again, running her hand against his chest at the moment. But as his hands reached in between her legs, running over the jeans softly, her own hands fell down to the edge of his jeans. Her fingers teased the skin just beneath the jeans and then moved to the front to find the slight bulge. Still she kept kissing him, slightly deepening the kiss as she laid there her eyes closed.

Jac hummed quietly against her lips when he felt her hands on his body his fingers easing the button and zip of her jeans undone enough he could slide his hand down the front. He let their kisses grow deeper and more passionate starting to guide her hips once more in a slow rocking motion with his hand. His own skin was warm to the touch the energy seeming to be so much stronger around him now driving him on to deepen and push everything he could into this kiss.

A smile curled onto her lips at his hum, her hands continuing the search of his body though it stilled for a few moments as he unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans and she felt his hand slip into them. But her hips moved with the motion of his hand, Lucy letting out a sultry breath, affected with a slight falter at the newness of what he was doing. She felt the energy surrounding them and his kiss helped her relax most of her nervousness, though there was still anticipation brewing underneath the surface. Her own fingers moved to the button of his jeans, though her hands was shaking slightly so it took her a few fumbles before she got it undone.

He took his time lifting and rolling her hips to a steady rhythm his hands seeming to know just what to automatically do to relax her. He caught her falter in a new slightly more fervent kiss propping himself up on his free elbow as he kissed her. Her hands on his own jeans caused him to smirk his body stilling for her hands to have a more easier time undoing them. After a while he drew his hand back and began to ease her jeans which had already been slipping a little down her legs sliding away and down to take them off whilst softly kissing down her legs. "I love you so much." He whispered softly.

As he moved she had to lean up to kiss him, her hips still rolling the ways his hands lead her to and sometimes she’d stop to nibble his lips slightly as if trying to get breath but not wanting to stop. When he finally got his jeans unbuttoned and unzipped, her hand eased in there to rub against the bulge this being something she was a little more used to but eventually he pulled away easing her jeans down her legs and she felt his lips on her legs. “I-I love you too. So much.. always.” she mumbled out.

He was breathing mostly through his nose her touch on his hardening cock just making each breath shallower. Once he had moved down from her and tossed her jeans aside he kissed and sucked softly at her legs lightly nipping at the skin as he shifted back up to kiss a trail up her stomach until he was hovering over her. "Always and forever... Always and forever." He whispered the promise softly a hint of seriousness in his voice.

She squirmed slightly as he sucked and nipped at her legs, though the sounds that were falling from her lips were all pleasure and she opened her eyes to gaze at him making his way back up to her, a smile on her face at the kisses to her stomach. A hand went up to smooth down his lower back. “Forever,” she murmured her own promise, hearing the seriousness in her voice and smiling at him. She moved up to kiss him lightly on the lips. “You’re the only one I’ve ever wanted to do this with.”

Jac grinned as she squirmed making no real effort to hold her down as he sucked and nipped the skin of her legs and body just wanting to purely make her feel alive and good. His back bent slightly under her touch humming quietly as he nuzzled her skin until he was back above her and could kiss her again. “Well you’re the only person who has managed to capture my heart… So from the moment we’ve been together you have and will be the only person I want to do anything like this with.” He couldn’t be honest if he said it any other way, she had been the only girl he had honestly wanted but there had been others who perhaps in the moment he had wanted on a pure instinctual level and that guilt still haunted him. He had promised to be honest and that was what he was trying to be. “Only you.” He mumbled softly pressing a softer kiss to her lips.

Pure warmth spread across her skin as he nuzzled into it and a sense of ease washed over her at the light touches he was making towards her. Once he was above she kept his gaze on him, a smile at her lips. “I know,” she murmured, well aware of his past. But ever since she had known for sure that he wasn’t going to continue his old ways while with her she hadn’t cared much about it. He was hers and he’d be hers always. She returned his soft kiss. “Only me, only you.”

He was always grateful for the way that she seemed to accept that it was a part of him and it didn’t diminish how she viewed him - at least not now. “Always.” This time as he kissed her it seemed more hungry and firm his hands resuming their steady touches of her body one hand running over her generally whilst the other resumed to settle over her panties running his fingers over her body a little more firmly now. “You’re so hot.” He mumbled against her lips as his fingers brushed the edges of her underwear touching the fabric and skin of her thighs as he traced the curve teasingly.

She had been young and she had been angry the first time she had really thought of his past habits, seeing it more as a diminishing factor to his supposed affection for her. Because how could someone who did that really like only one person.. But he proved faithful and they had grown up, and now it was only a thought that lingered at the back of her mind once or twice a year rather than every week. His kiss was hungry and she kissed him back with a unrestricted passion, letting out another faltered breath at the firmness of his hands. “Attractive or temperature wise?” she teased slightly, though it was only half as her mind was melting under his touches.

Jac had tried his best to show her that he could do this and could stay faithful and though there had been a few near-incidents prior to their short split - since then he hadn’t so far as strayed that far from her and had managed to keep that promise. Her question was met with a smirk his blue-grey eyes glinting in amusement. “Both… Your body is scorching right now.” He laughed quietly feeling a bit giddy that this was even happening. As the kiss lingered on his fingers edged under the material to touch her core stroking the length of it slowly.

“I do.. feel like I’m on fire,” she muttered against his lips, her fingers pressing into his back firmly. “So, hot.” But she just kept kissing him hungrily, like she didn’t need to breathe if she was kissing him. But as his fingers dipped into her panties and stroked her core she let out a moan, her hips moving up against him while her legs instinctively spread a little for him.

“Well considering how hot you are I’m not surprised.” He chuckled inbetween quick kisses and occasional nips of her lips. He caught her moan in his mouth with another open kiss as his fingers repeated the motion once again knowing this was a completely new experience for her which he wanted her to feel fine and comfortable with also wanting to build her body up before he even moved on.

“Don’t laugh at me,” she said with a smile, moving her hands to hold his face so that she could kiss him harder. As he repeated the motion another moan let her lips to fall into his mouth her hips still moving against his fingers, showing she was obviously comfortable with this action, his actions. “That feels good,” she mumbled against his lips.

“Better make me stop.” He suggested with a wink but her harder kiss seemed to do exactly that causing every major word he could say to her go silent. Her mumble made him smile as he touched her now easing away her panties so he had better access to her. “Woops. Looks like you’re all out of clothes.” He teased gently pressing some softer kisses to her lips as his fingers found her clit and teased it softly briefly lifting his fingers up and licking them to coat them in a little spit before returning them back to her. “You’ll enjoy this promise.” He mumbled quietly.

She helped him pulled away her panties and rolled her eyes at his teasing though it was all goodnatured, returning his kisses gently. Her breath faltered again as he came into contact with her clit, letting out a sigh of pleasure as her fingers pressed into his back again. She stared at him as he licked his fingers and when he returned them to her she moaned again, clutching to him tighter with nails. “Oh yes, I do.”

He dragged his fingers up the length of her slit making sure she was wet enough a soft gasp leaving him as she clutched him tighter with her nails. “Good…” He murmured before easing one of his fingers into her starting to thrust steadily into her just giving her time to get used to the feeling of him. His forehead pressed into her own gently his breathing a bit steadier than it had been earlier not saying another word for the time being just wanting to work on making her feel comfortable.

At his gasp she frowned, gazing at him with concern. “I’m sorry,” she mumbled but her concern couldn’t keep up as he eased a finger into her and she dropped back to sink into the pillows, her breathing shallow as he kept thrusting it in and out of her. She closed her eyes as his forehead pressed to hers, just trying to breathe and let his movement please her.

He shook his head at her apology just a small movement but enough to convey he didn’t mind. “No no… I like it. Lets me know you want this.” He whispered softly but his voice trailed off once he was focussed on the new action his finger starting off slow but gradually picking up a pace and rhythm just like he’d been doing with each new attention he showed her. “You’re doing so good babe, yeah? So good.” He whispered quietly hoping his praises would help her to relax.

At his reassurance she flexed her fingers again, testingly dragging her nails across his skin as if making sure he wasn’t lying. But soon it just became a reaction as his finger moved a bit faster and she just held close to him though she was mostly relaxed from this. His praise made her smile within the few moans that escaped her. “This feels good. Perfect. Oh it’s great,” she mumbled.

His eyes rolled shut almost immediately at the feeling of her nails in his back arching slightly into her touch as his finger moved faster into her eventually adding a second digit to help get her used to a slightly wider feeling. “That’s good… I want you to find it perfect.” He murmured softly honestly wanting her to just feel as good as he could and live up to any and all expectations she might have of him.

Her moan was louder as he added the second finger clutching to him tighter with her moan falling open. She let out panting breath as chest began to heave a little, her whole body aware of the pleasure he was giving her. She really didn’t even have anymore words for him either, just letting him continue his actions and her body her reactions.

Jac continued like this until he felt like she was ready enough to move on already knowing that seeing her this way was just turning him on more than any other situation they’d been in. He pressed a softer kiss to her lips and then to her forehead. “Feel ready?” He asked gazing down at her just wanting a final confirmation from her whether it was verbal or just a nod he needed to definitely make sure she felt ready.

She was squirming under the thrusts of his fingers, one hand gripping him the other the sheet of the bed as sounds kept dropping from her lips at what he was doing. Her eyes flickered open at the kiss to her lips, a little more when he kissed her forehead. “Y-yeah. I’m ready,” she breathed out loosening her grip on him as she nodded, the nervousness back in her stomach though for now she ignored it.

He studied her for a moment after her admittance earlier of being a bit nervous he gave her a reassuring smile. “You’re going to be fine, I’ll take care of you.” He promised softly pressing another gentle kiss to her forehead before easing to the edge of the bed removing the rest of his clothes and leaving them in a pile he grabbed the packet and carefully ripped it open. Once he had rolled the condom on he shifted to settle back over her his face hovering over her own. “This might be a little uncomfortable at first just focus on me and try to relax.” He suggested leaning down to catch her lips in a slow and passionate kiss hoping to ease her into this.

I know you will,” she mumbled, watching him ease to the side of the bed, her eyes widening slightly as he rid himself of the rest of his clothes and her hand clutched at the bedsheet to stop from shaking as he put the condom on, able to smile at him as he settled back over her. She nodded in confirmation and kmet his lips for the slow and passionate kiss he was offering her, her hands traveling to his back again.

When he turned back to her and he saw how she gripped the sheets he looked at her a little concerned. “Are you alright?” He asked gently the concern evident in his tone and gaze as he looked at her. Jac tried to keep their kiss slower than the others they’d shared that evening to show that he wanted to take care of her as well as give her pleasure.

She glanced down at her hands and eased them off the bedsheets. “Yeah, I’m fine Jac. Just nervous but I’m alright,” she said gazing at him glad her hands had stopped shaking. The kiss was slow and she was grateful, for now just wanting to push all of her nerves from her into the kiss which was working quite well she thought, her fingers smoothing over his back gently.

“You’re going to be alright.” He assured her gently. He let their kiss drag on just keeping it steady for her own use mainly to help steady her nerves and hopefully settle or so he hoped. When he felt her fingers smooth over his back he sighed softly. “Alright. Deep breaths.” He murmured against her lips adjusting his body so his hips were better aligned with her own the head of his stiff length nudging between her legs as controlled as he could manage. His fingers pressed slightly into the mattress as he pushed the head of his cock into her listening and watching to try and make her as comfortable as he could.

She followed his lead, taking deep breaths though the anticipation was making slightly hard to breath normally and her fingers flexed against his back. She fought even harder to control her breathing as he nudged his cock inbetween her legs and as he pressed into her her eyes squeezed shut in discomfort though she tried to not let it ruin everything. As he said he would uncomfortable at first. But with her nervousness and body tightening up, it stopped bing just uncomfortable and Lucy let out a moan, not of pleasure but of pain as her hands moved to try and push him off of her. “It hurts. Stop,” she mumbled her hands against his chest. “Please.”

The moment he felt her body tense up under him he knew that perhaps she wasn’t as ready as she had said and as soon as the sound of pain left her and he felt her hands on his chest he immediately retreated his hands and contact leaving her in a moment to settle back on his knees. “You’re too nervous it’s making you tense.” He said gently as he looked at her a small frown on his lips. “I’m sorry I hurt you.” He mumbled feeling a bit guilty looking down at the bed for a little while rather than at her.

“I know that!” she muttered out angrily, though not at him. Only at herself for not being able to do this when she wanted to. When she had been convinced she was ready but no, her body wasn’t going to let her have this because of nerves. She moved to curl up on her side her eyes still squeezed shut but she slowly opened them. “It’s alright. It’s not your fault.. You did good, my body just... I don’t know.”

Her sudden flash of anger startled him and he winced his face falling a little as he looked at her especially when she curled up on her side. Blinking slightly he gradually ran through the things he could do until he eventually said. “Come here… Lie down on your front.” He pointed to the spot infront of him shifting to the edge of the bed and going to fetch some lavender scented oil from the bathroom returning with it and climbing back on the bed. “You just need to relax your muscles more that’s all.” He still felt bad for hurting her but there wasn’t much else he could really do.

At his request she looked up, slowly getting up to do as he said, though first wrapping her arms around his waist and muttering an apology. She had really thought he wasn’t going to have to wait any more, knowing how hard he tried to make sure she didn’t have to do anything she didn’t want. But she soon sank back onto the bed, her head on one of the pillows waiting for him to come back, afraid that maybe he’d be staying away for good and she sighed as she felt his pressure add to the bed. “Okay..”

Her apology was met with a shake of his head and an “It’s fine. You being comfortable is all that matters.” followed by a quick kiss to the head. As much as he wanted to have her he wanted her comfort more and it had been by focusing all his energy on the latter rather than the prior though he’d silently admit it was a little frustrating but that wasn’t her fault and he wanted to help her feel better. “If we have to wait longer we can.” He said kneeling down beside her applying some of the oil onto her his hands and setting the bottle aside before he started to work on her back smoothing up her spine with his fingers.

“I don’t want to wait longer,” she mumbled. “I really thought I was ready.”she tilted her face slightly so she could breath easier. She sighed as she felt his warm fingers running up and down her back feeling her body relax under this simple attention, only wanting to relax so that he didn’t have to worry anymore.

“Hey don’t worry… Just breath and relax.” He whispered as he ran his fingers up the middle of her spine following each arch and dip with his fingers pressing down a little firmer when he reached a tight spot. For now his attention was only on her right now and making her body and mind unwind from the nerves and stress that had gotten them here. Once he’d rubbed her back for a few times his fingers spread out and he started rubbing her shoulderblades in small but firm circles.

“I’ll try not to,” she muttered, not knowing whether or not she’d be able to but as his fingers started their work it seemed easily for her to imagine than before. She made pleased little sounds as he eased away the tight knots lying in her muscles letting the scent of lavender do it’s trick as well on her as she sometimes glanced at him out of the corner of her eyes. When he reached her shoulders she hummed. “Yeah.. this, this feels good. Thank you.” It was not only a thanks for the massage but also a thanks for not getting frustrated with her.

The tenseness in his own shoulders seeped away as she seemed to start making pleased sounds his hands continuing their work to ease away the tenseness. “I just want to help you in any way that I can…” He responded gently as his hands moved further down her back the smell of lavender filling the air around them. “This is about us… And about what works.” He murmured softly whilst he worked.

“Well you’re doing a pretty good job at it,” she murmured as his hands moved down her back again and she seemed to stretch out a little like a cat. The lavender reminded her of the flower fields that they loved to sit in though obviously they smelled more of wildflowers than just lavender and the thought helped relax her as well. “We’ll figure out what works... This works,” she mumbled, her head sinking back into the pillows.

“Maman used to do this when we were little and we weren’t feeling very well she used to lie us down and just rub oil into our backs. So I figured… I’d try it and see if it worked on you.” He explained as she stretched out on the bed for him to continue rubbing her back with deft touches until he felt her body gradually tense up aswell. “Then we’ll do this until you feel ready or just relaxed.”

“Oh.. that sounds nice.. it is nice,” Lucy mumbled half into the pillow. “Maybe I’ll have to remember this to do for you.” She would remember of course, for the next time that Jac wasn’t feeling well or was stressed, though she might have to force him to lie down for her and her hands might not feel as good as his. The tenseness seemed to ease from her body. “I won’t argue with that.”

“It is rather… But you don’t have to do it for me.” Honestly it would just lull him to a state of mind that would convince himself that his mother was still around. He just preferred hugs and any other form of affection that he could be given. “Alright then…” He murmured falling quiet as he worked until he had loosened up all of her back his hands rubbing over her ribcage and down her waist eventually.

“But I want to do nice things for you,” she mumbled softly, not understanding why he wouldn’t like it but eventually letting it go. Arguing would get her no where and at the moment she really didn’t feel up to arguing just wanting to soak up the relaxation as his hands just drifted over her. “I’m going to smell like lavender all night,” she said with a slight laugh.

“Maybe… But right now let’s just focus on you.” He eventually agreed not wanting to wind her up but he’d give an explanation another time for his original answer. He grinned as she laughed leaning over and pushing her hair aside so he could kiss and lightly nip at her neck in a playful fashion. “You’ll smell like the flower fields.”

As he leaned over to nip at her neck, mixed in with some kisses, she growled playfully. “You’re at an unfair advantage here,” she mumbled, trying to twist her body so she could look up at him. The smile was back on her face, relaxed and possibly even a little sleepy in nature. “I definitely do.. Too bad I don’t have a flower crown for you,” she teased.

As she growled playfully he grinned his nips growing a little harder and occasionally starting to suck at her skin. “Oh I know. And I’m just going to take perfect advantage of it.” He pushed her back down and carefully straddled her thighs so he could keep her pinned whilst he ventured up and down the column of her throat. “Doesn’t matter… The only thing that matters now is how you’re feeling.”

She moaned out at his harder nips and sucks to her neck and she tried to move but he pushed her back down and she rolled her eyes. “Of course you are,” she muttered out but with a smile as he continued his adventure down her throat. “Hmm.yeah, I’m good now. Good and relaxed,” she mumbled.

He smirked against her skin licking over some of the sucks and bites he made into her skin. “Yep. I always will.” He mumbled lightly nipping the juncture of her neck and her shoulderblade but her answering mumble made him pause. “Do you want to try again?” He asked gently.

She let out a few more sighs and moans at the way he licked over the marks he left on her skin. She wondered how she was going to be able to hide them if they didn’t go away quick enough but at the same time she could hardly care. At his question she opened her eyes to look at him and slowly nodded. “Yeah I do,” she whispered a bit more confidently than before.

Instead of trying the same way as before once he had her answer he nodded and rolled off her thighs to sit resting the headboard and crooked a beckoning finger at her. “Come here then. You’ll probably prefer this..” He murmured as he waited to see whether she would come as he suggested for her to.

She watched as he shifted off of her and she groaned as he asked her to move but always with that smile that meant she was teasing, slowly moving up to kneel slightly in front of him, taking his beckoning finger and lacing her fingers through that hand. “What way would I prefer?” she asked quietly.

As she groaned he winked at her but as she took his hand he pulled her closer to him her question was met with a small reassuring smile. “This way you have more control on our rhythm and speed.” He said quietly as he took ahold of her hips easing her to straddle his hips one of his hands shifting to grip his stiff length to align with her once more waiting until she felt ready.

As he pulled her closer she smiled, and as his hand went to her hips her hands went to steady herself on the headboard, gazing at him with the same adoration as before. One hand left her hip and as she felt the tip of his cock brush against her entrance she shivered, though this time out of pleasure rather than nervousness.”Okay, I’m ready,” she whispered.

He wanted her to feel like she had some sort of control over this situation which is why he shifted their positioning. His fingers flexed on her hip as he held her to help keep her steady but her whisper made him smile pulling her down onto the head of his cock a small groan leaving him as he clutched at her a little.

As he pulled her gently down a soft gasp came from her throat as she bit her own lip. It still felt uncomfortable but nothing like last time, this being something she could work through. She slowly lowered herself down onto him, letting his length sink into her and now a moan escaped her as a hand fell to cup one of his cheeks the other still on the headboard. She let herself slowly get used to this feeling before she tested out more, slowly lifting her body to sink back down into his slowly again.

Jac tucked his fingers into her waist one hand now moving to grasp the back of her neck and gazing at her as she cupped his cheek eyes darkened and he couldn’t suppress the dumb smile on his as he gazed at her though as she settled his eyes fell shut and he groaned softly the sound just hitching a little as she lifted herself up to simply sink back down onto him. “Oh god…” He muttered every nerve in his body thrumming as though they’d been pumped with adrenaline.

She returned his smile with one of her own, leaning forward a little to nudge his nose slightly and give him a soft kiss before lifting herself up off of him slowly sinking down with a moan escaping from her her other hand clutching the top of the headboard and her other to go behind his head to grip his hair. She tried out the motion again, though this time a little faster than before. “This is much.. much better,” she mumbled.

He returned her kiss softly before he gripped her a little tighter whilst she drew up and then groaned slightly more gutturally when she sank down. Her mumble made him smile though he shivered at the sensations that were flooding him as his hips bucked up to meet her own as she sank down this time rolling firmly into her own their bodies fitting together like snug puzzle pieces. "I'm glad you feel better." He murmured genuinely looking at her through half-lidded eyes.

As his hips bucked up to meet her sinking down this time she gave out a loud moan her nails clawing into the headboard before her head dropped down as her hand fell to join the other behind his back, her face tucking to bite at his neck a little bit, though she stopped to look up as he spoke. “How does it feel.. after the wait?” she murmured, letting her hips roll of own their rhythm , setting up a good pace to start with. She was curious to whether he was satisfied with his decision to wait for her, wanting to know whether this was the right decision to him. She moved to kiss up his neck, traveling to his ear to nip at it as well. “You feel so good babe,” she whispered into his ear.

He groaned as her felt her teeth on his neck his muscles tense and obviously worked up from so much waiting. Her question was met with a short breath and his eyes flickered open to meet her own. “Amazing… Really amazing. Oh god… Better than I imagined.” He mumbled genuinely as his fingers curled into her neck pulling her closer to his skin and as she seemed to find a rhythm his eyes just fell shut. “We fit so well.” He responded softly as he felt the greater desperation starting to settle into him as he continued to meet her each time she sank down increasing their speed a little.. “I-I need you so bad.”

At his praise she smiled, sighing as she felt his hand curl into her neck and she pressed up closer against him if that was even possible. "Fit like puzzle pieces," she mumbled though she let out a moan as his hips started to move faster thus making him sink down on his hips quicker and a little harder. "You have me. Of course you have me," she mumbled in his ear. "But tell me what you want me to do." Her hands clutched at him as they sped up for stability.

"Yeah we're made for each other." He mumbled quietly as he clutched her his head falling forwards as she sank down onto him. "All I want." He muttered his hand falling down to her back as he guided her hips in a slightly more rocking motion. "Just do anything, you can do anything. It feels... Great." He responded moving to kiss her more desperately now his teeth grazing her lips.

“Yeah,” she mumbled in agreement as her hands moved to tangle in his hair a little as he held closer to her, the memory that this had once hurt fled from her mind as her hips continued to roll against him. She let him guide her hips, let them rock into him at the pace he guided her in. At his words, she smiled kissing him back, moaning into his mouth as his teeth grazed her lips and her own teeth would catch his lips in the midst of the kiss.

He was glad that she seemed to be settling into this hoping that she was finding this as pleasurable as he was now. A small grunt left him as she caught his lip but he only started to kiss her harder his nails dragging over her back a little as their bodies shifted in sync his hips always rolling up though eventually his hand fell away from her neck and slid down her body until he could gently tease her clit not wanting to completely overwhelm her but still enough to rile her up a little.

Her fingers gripped his hair, trying not to be too rough on him but she needed to hold him in some way. Her responding kisses were just hard as his not wanting to relent wanting to feel the burn for air in her lungs. But her every action faltered as he teased her clit even the slightest bit letting out a gasp. She started rocking her hips into his a little faster and harder, one of her hands going back to clutch the head board. "Oh god.."

He didn't seem to mind the way she gripped him in fact the small smile suggested he rather enjoyed it. His head tilted as he kissed her his teeth occasionally knocking her own but he barely seemed to notice just wanting her to feel magnificent. His fingers worked in small circles her sudden harder and faster rhythm making him groan into the kiss his nails dragging a slightly harder line over her back. "Just there..." He muttered softly.

She barely noticed their teeth knocking together especially as his fingers worked circles around her clit and she started to moan and quicken their pace. It was closing her with heat and want. Her back arched beneath his nails, crying out in pleasure. "Oh god. Yes. That's... Perfect," she muttered out against his lips not being able to kiss him again.

He felt a familiar warmth starting to build up the energy around him seeming to pulse more intensely than earlier but still with a measure of control. His eyes had fallen shut and his breathing was coming in shallow pants as he clutched her skin trying not to be too rough with her. "Keep going... Keep going like that." He advised hungrily dropping his mouth to her neck placing open mouthed kisses to her skin now.

She could feel the energy flowing around them, bringing an almost electric aspect to the air. Her eyes were half closed at this point and she flower his advice as she felt the heat growing in her core as she keep up her pace. As he kissed at her neck she moaned burying her face into his hair holding onto him tightly falling silent other than her panting.

He was only focussed on the pair of them right now and nothing else around them though he could sense the almost static atmosphere anyway. He wouldn’t hurt her he knew that now and so he trusted himself to just focus on her. Her pace occasionally made him falter to groan into her neck his teeth grazing over her skin a little. “You’re so good… So wonderful.” He whispered his chin resting on her shoulder which he kissed lightly.

He would never hurt her again, not meaning to anyways and that always helped relax, though at this point he had riled her up too much for her to really relax. His groans into her neck sent shivers down her spine, a shudder going through her body at the feel of his teeth. At his whispered praise she smiled, mumbles escaping her though they didn't consist of much other than oh. Her toes curled up, fingers clutching to him tightly not wanting to let go as she felt the heat that had coiled within her snap with a choked gasp and then a moan head falling back slightly.

Feeling her shudder in his arms he knew that she was close and continued their rhythm until her felt her muscles contract and he groaned louder. “Fu-” He grunted into her shoulder keeping up his motions for a while longer until he felt the heat that was stirring in his body finally erupt a short time later the energy seeming to sudden start to fade away around him.  Kissing her shoulder and nuzzling it softly he slowed his motions skin covered in a fine sheen of sweat. “Oh god…”

The energy faded but she was still ecstasy, face buried into his hair breathing in the musky scent of sex and scent, not even minding it. She has only started to come down as  he started to kiss her shoulder her own skin covered in sweat and oil as she kissed the top of his head. "Oh god is right," she murmured. "That was.... Amazing."

He was breathing heavily onto her shoulder his eyes closed and for once seeming completely relaxed. He didn’t seem to mind in the slightest at the mixture of different scents in the room smiling lazily as she kissed the top of his head. “I love you.” He whispered sitting up to kiss her on the lips gently. “You enjoyed it then?” He asked quietly.

"I love you to," she murmured pulling back from his hair and letting him move up and she returned his kiss softly moving to hold his face lightly. At his question she smiled and nudged his nose playfully. "Yeah. I did.. It felt good... Not like before," she mumbled moving her body so that she could get off of him and lay on the bed. "Wow."

He gazed at her seemingly mesmerised by the mere sight of her and he nudged her nose back cheekily in response. “That’s good… And now you smell super flowery.” He laughed quietly letting her ease off him he rolled over for the time being cuddling up to her and to kiss her tentatively short and sweet little kisses to her lips and occasionally hands when he took them. “You’re so amazing.”

"Very super flowery," she murmured with a little laugh as she laid on her back, turning to face him with a smile. She returned his quick sweet kisses, smiling when he kissed her hands whenever he wished as she has taken on of his own. "You are too. You're amazing to me," she mumbled gazing at him. "Thank you.. For being patient."

He hummed a goofy rather dumb smile on his lips as he kissed her and then her hands. “Well I want you to know I’ve worked to do all of this for you.” He said genuinely his smile always gentle. “You’re welcome… But this was about what was right for you… For us. And I want to think of how you feel before I ever consider myself.”

She enjoyed the sight of his goofy smile, showing him her own as light chuckles escaped her continually as they lay there “I know you have. And I’m so happy with it all,” she mumbled, looking to their fingers and then back at his face. “Well this.. this was was right for us. But you should think of yourself alongside of me. That way it really is about us.”

Her chuckles only provoked his own laughter and he grinned at her as he lay there. “I’m glad… I really wanted this to be as special as I could make it.” He moved to trace the length of her scar with his fingers reverently admiring it against her skin. “Well I’m ecstatic… And this was better than I could ever imagine…” He said softly rubbing his fingers over the scar lightly. “It seems like… We’re linked.” He observed thoughtfully as he admired her body and skin.

“And it was very special,” she mumbled smiling as he started to trace her scar lightly, once called his most permanent mark bitterly now was considered with love. A mark that reminded her that he was always with her and that they had gotten over what had seemed like a mountain. As his fingers touched it, it seemed to come alive with a blue glow and smiled at the sight. “Of course we are. We have been even before this.. this just is a good reminder.”

“That’s what I wanted.” He responded seeming pleased that she had enjoyed it as much as he had. He ran his finger from the base to the top of the scar watching it come alive under his touch feeling some of the energy from it. “But this… This is part of my magic. This is a part of me that only important people know about.” He explained gently continuing to rub the mark. “It looks so beautiful on your skin.”

The scar was made up with many root like tendrils but the main part was a jagged lightning shaped part across her chest, going up over her shoulder slightly and centered over her heart. she gazed up at him as the color ran across her skin. “I have a part of your magic inside of me,” she murmured, reaching up to stroke his cheek. “I like to think it does.”

He took his time as he traced each branch of the scar feeling the familiar hum under his fingertips that he got whenever around magic. He would trace up and follow each branch back before sliding his finger further up once more to the next set of branches. "You do... It'll bond us more closely now..." Her touch to his cheek made him smile. "It does... It looks beautiful just like you."

She could always feel the buzz beneath her skin whenever he traced the white shock of raised skin, the magic flowing through it reacting to it’s source in a positive manner. “It already has,” she murmured as her fingers brushed over his cheek and then down his jaw lightly. “Just like me,” she repeated with a smile. “All the girls in gym stare at it so oddly, kind of like how I used to but.. I like it now. It’s a part of me...” She paused for a moment gazing at him sweetly. “I love you Jac.”

His fingers were gentle as they followed the scar smoothly over her skin leaning up to press a few kisses to it as he lay there before sinking back onto the bed. He smiled as she touched his jaw his head tilting automatically into her touch. "I bet they wonder where you got it. It's a pretty odd marking to have... But pretty none the less." Jac hummed but grinned as she spoke again. "I love you too." He murmured laying back on the bed looking thoughtful. "You know... Your mum thinks I might be a part of your family one day." He said having gone back to touching her scar.

As he kissed her scar she sighed happily and her eyes fluttered closed though she opened them as he laid back down on the bed. At his comment she nodded. “They do, but I’ve already had to make up excuses for my parents so I’m prepared. Said I was struck by lightning. Lucky Lucy.” She moved to settle close to him so he could continue touching the scar something Lucy adored and she smiled at his words. “Well maybe she’s not wrong. On day you might be. You have promised me always and forever.”

He occasionally nuzzled her skin between his kisses but when he traced the mark he smiled slightly. “Struck by lightning? Quite a rare thing that.” He murmured softly. “You’re very lucky indeed.” Jac just stayed still for a little while rubbing his fingers up and down the markings. “I did and I intend to keep that promise.” He assured her gently. “It’s strange to think that far in the future… I’ve never really had a chance to consider it before.”

“A very rare thing, but it’s the only thing that can be explained of this. Other than what it actually is of course but I can’t tell anyone that.” She smiled goofily as he agreed and continued his fingers over the scar. “Of course you will,” she mumbled, she said stretching a little. “It’s a little weird, yeah, but you’ll have to start at sometime. Why not with me?”

“I know. You’re quite a lucky girl.” He smiled as he looked at her - the action his fingers were following now eventually would grow to become a habit of his whenever they were alone. “I wouldn’t want to start anywhere else. You’re the person I want to finish up with… I never want to move on from you.” Jac murmured softly. “Now I promised… To make you some desert. Which is very delicious. So you stay here and I will bring you your treat.”

“I don’t know where you’d start if not this,” she mumbled as a slight tease but there was still some seriousness in her tone especially at her next words. “Then don’t move on from me, please,” she mumbled looking at him. At his next words though she was smiling again and she gave him a light kiss on the lips. “That you have. I’ll be right here waiting for it.”

“Well I want to start right here with you…” He grinned but his face grew more serious at her own serious tone and he rolled over and cupped her face holding her gaze steadily. “Never… I will never move on from you. It’s you and me forever alright? Nothing’s going to pull me away from you and if it does I’ll come right back.” He returned her kiss softly with a small smile. “Alright then.” With that said he rolled off the bed and grabbed a pair of boxers from the draw to quickly go and change into before he left to the kitchen where the sound of a few things being moved around and prepared could be heard.

Lucy kept her gaze focused on him as he held her face, nodding slowly. “Alright, I just... I just wanted to make sure. Just wanted to hear it,” she murmured before she kissed him and let him roll from the bed, getting into one of the drawers and stealing one of his shirts to pull over her head as he was in the kitchen working. She tried to get out of bed just to brush out her hair, but she sore in places she didn’t know she could be and thus went back underneath the covers, laying there waiting for him.

“Well you’ve heard it. And it’s true. It’s only you and me.” He promised before getting off the bed and fixing his hair as he left the room. Eventually though he returned with a portion of chocolate fudge cake and cream bringing it over to her with a grin. “Here… It might be a bit warm since it’s just out of the oven.” He explained moving to sit down beside her with his own bowl picking up the spoon in it and looking at her waiting to see her reaction.

She sat up a little as he brought her the bowl of dessert and she grinned. “You know I love warm fudge cake, silly,” she teased, taking her spoon and putting a bite in her mouth, giving a pleased hum. “Oh man, this is really good Jac,” she mumbled with a slightly full mouth, swallowing it with a wide grin. “A perfect ending.”

“Just warning it might be a bit too hot.” He explained with a slight roll of his eyes before sliding down beside her on the bed. “Great… Really good is what I was aiming for.” He grinned before starting to eat his own in small spoonfuls careful not to spill the cream in the process.

Lucy smiled at him, licking some of the chocolate from her lips as she scooped up another bite. As much as she wanted to savor it, she found herself eating it quickly because of how good it was, though always being careful not to get it anywhere. “I still don’t understand how you can make even the simplest things taste so heavenly.”

He took his time knowing there was more if need be but he doubted they’d have it tonight at least. “Practise? Or just the fact that the Queens have a natural ability to make things taste even more delicious than anything else? We add our own twist to things I suppose and that makes us different and tasty.”

“Witchcraft,” she answered though it was a jest. “He had promised no magic tonight and she was going to trust him about that. Once she was finished scraping the last bits out she set the bowl on the side table laying back down in bed with a silly smile on her face. “This was just.. the perfect night,” she murmured, closing her eyes.

"Damn it how'd you get me?" He chuckled with a mischievous look but it was clear he had kept his end of the bargain. Jac finished a little time after her and set his bowl aside sliding down beside her. "Really?" Jac asked seeming pleased he had made her so happy.

"I just know you too well," she whispered with a grin. As he slid besides her she opened her arms for him to come snuggle up against her. "Yes really. It was... Everything I wanted it to be and more. Other than the small mishap.. But we got over that." She smiled stroking his hair softly.

The moment she opened her arms for him he shifted closer and pressed up against her shifting to hug his arms gently around her waist. “Well mishaps are a part of life… And we got over that.” He murmured quietly as he curled up beside her comfortably letting out a short breath as she stroked his hair.

A gentle smile spread across her face as he shifted to hug her, a soft sigh coming from her lips. "We got over that... Very very well," she agreed her hand just absentmindedly running through her hair concentrating on his breathing and her breathing, it relaxing her to feel how relaxed he was.”But it was... much better than the things I thought I was afraid of.”

He nuzzled her softly a few hums escaping him as he nuzzled in against her comfortably as he was prone to doing at times. “We manage to get over everything very very well.” He murmured but his eyes opened a little to look up at her. “What were you afraid of?” He seemed genuinely curious about what part she had truly been scared about simply wondering what it was she had overcome this evening with him.

At his question her eyes opened a little bit to look at him, giving a little sheepish shrug. It had made her feel a little stupid for being scared but it had been what she had thought since middle school. “Well that it would hurt... and then, and this isn’t just with you.. but I was afraid it would happen and they’d be so dissatisfied that they would just leave me or that they had finally got what they wanted so they would leave...I always afraid of what would happen afterwards.”

He gazed at her quietly waiting for her to speak the curiosity just on his face more than anything else. “I see.” Seemed to be all he said for a moment as he hugged her until he looked back up at her. “Well I can quite assure you I am extremely satisfied and I’m not going anywhere other than cuddling with you right now. No matter what anyone might say about me my place is here beside you.” He explained gently kissing her skin and tucking his head back down again.

His short response made her a little nervous, taking a deep breath and curling her arms about him a little tighter, only letting the breath out as he hugged her. She listened to him quietly and then nodded. “Alright, that’s true. You belong right here,” she mumbled as he kissed her skin and she closed her eyes again. “It was just a stupid fear but it was the one I had.”

Feeling her grip tighten he nuzzled her again pressing a few more kisses to her skin. “I love you…” He whispered quietly as his eyes shut and he pressed up comfortably against her. “It’s not stupid…It’s a very rational fear. I mean I’m scared of spiders nasty little yuck…” He murmured softly. “But I’m glad we’ve gotten through yours…”

“I love you too,” she murmured softly, her finger gliding softly through his hair, but soon she nudged him to get him underneath the covers she was already under where she could press against her again and she could actually hold him while still being cover. “I mean but spiders are ugly little cretins and I can kill them easily.. I guess I just didn’t I was just always afraid of not living up to.. whatever you wanted. But we got through it and.. everything’s going to be fine,” she murmured.

When she nudged him he whined a little but rolled away briefly to shuffle under the covers and nudged himself back against her snugly. “Yes… You’re my saviour from all the nasty little spiders.” He agreed quietly as he settled back down under the warmth of the covers. “Everything is going to be amazing… You and me… amazing.” He agreed seeming slightly sleepy from the warmth of her and the bed.

 “Well someone has to save you,” she said with a smile, pulling her fingers from his hair and just loosely wrapping her arms around him so they could get settled in a position more comfortable for sleep. “Amazing,” she murmured softly with a little nod. “Thank you for tonight,” she mumbled again, just wanting him to know how grateful she was for tonight.

“Super Lucy.” He said softly nuzzling against her a little as he spoke feeling her relax with him he sighed happily. “I’m glad you liked it… We should do it again sometime…” He suggested quietly as he lay there. “But for now… Let’s sleep.” He suggested quietly as he hugged her.

“Your Super Lucy,” she mumbled. “We will make sure we do this again, yes. And I’ll make you dessert next time... If I can get up,” she said giving a little chuckle. But at his suggestion she nodded, letting her eyes close as her grip on him tightened a little only to ease off. “Okay. Goodnight Jac,” she murmured. “I’ll make something for breakfast tomorrow,” she murmured feeling everything slow down around her as she got drowsy.

“You’ll be better with a little practise you’ll be able to walk once you get used to it.” Came his mumbled response as he lay there and at the thought of breakfast he nodded. “I’d like that… Nanight Lu.” He said quietly feeling his voice trail off as his body began to unwind and relax as he started to drift to sleep.

[leviitypes]

Return to Conscriptor

Walking through the entrance gate of the castle after a long ride back from the frontlines against the armies of unknown origin was a strange feeling after so long of being away. A surge of emotion tingled up his spine as he stepped into the courtyard he’d spent so long patrolling prior to his conscription noting both familiar and unfamiliar faces present awaiting their return. His arm was tied in a sling and fingers set in a makeshift brace twinged with each step he took until he and the other injured soldiers reached the base of the steps of the castle. Despite the injury at the end of a war hammer he knew it could have been something worse, something he wouldn’t ever be able to come back from. His left hand was tucked into his pocket gripping around the lucky charm he’d been gifted by the Queen prior to his departure. Most guards had been given some token of luck and It seemed so long ago now. As the royal anthem sounded he immediately straightened his back looking up to where the Queen would appear.

Watching through the windows of the second floor, Liz watched as the men and women slowly made their way up towards the castle, directed by guards where the would stand at the foot of the steps so that Liz could stand near the doors to welcome them all. The guards had advised her against it, mentioning it would be safer to stand in the balcony, as she and her brothers did at festivals... but this was different. These were men and women that she and Jac had sent out to fight and they deserved the respect of an intimate homecoming. Each soldier had physical signs of injury, whether it be a sling, or a crutch, one even being pushed to the castle in a cart. So much injury that it made her cringe but Liz had to remind herself that at least injured wasn’t dead, they were gifted that much. “Your Grace, are you ready?” Lord Brocktree asked kindly as he moved up beside her and offered an arm, which she took with only a nod, having little else to say; her words were being saved for the soldiers.

As the anthem played, Liz waited until the doors were open before stepping through them, her dress for the occasion - a plain, pale blue and simple as to show a more serious attitude, her hair braided back to keep out of her face. As she raised her hand, the music slowly sank into quiet, giving a pause in the air before she started to speak. “Welcome home, my brave soldier, though we all wish the circumstances could be different, I and my brother thank you for everything that you have done and sacrificed.” Her voice was solemn but still warm, blue eyes sweeping the crowd to take in each person, determine the mood in the air and she took another pause after this before speaking again. “You will each get a SIlver Medal of Service... But that is not all I wish to give you. A fancy coin will not feed your families, it will not tend to your farms and shops, it will not help you continue your life in our kingdom after today, which is why I have something else in mind. I wish to meet with each of you today, learn your stories and find something with which to help you with. The guards will take your names and send you in one at a time to speak with me, to keep this organized... I hope I can do as much for you as you did for us,” she ended her speech; it was always Jac that was better with speeches, Liz better with one on one which is why she had set this up like she had. Giving a small nod she walked back into the castle to take her place in the little seating they had arranged in the throne room, so that she would be on level with those who she would be talking to in a bit.

As Liz graced the crowd with her presence a hush fell over them all as they looked up, Max held a small smile at seeing her once more though he doubted whether she would be able to recall him from around the castle after so many other faces she had to see. Unlike some he was in no rush to get through the queue which formed up to enter the great hall - no direct family to take care of considering his mother and father tended their own coastal land to the South it was simply him here to offer whatever services he could still be of use to give until he regained whatever mobility he might in his hand. He had been warned that even after the bones healed there was no definite chance of regaining full use of the finger joints of his sword arm. The last individual in line his name was finally announced and he made his way into the throne room, footfalls echoing off the vaulted ceilings until he reached where Liz sat stopping in front of her and dropping to one knee naturally whilst still mindful of his arm “your Majesty it is good to see you still as fair as you were before the war.”

There were many and more requests take down on paper as Liz met with the injured, from money that would be sent out, extra hands sent out to help with farm work and even the possibility of crafting some type of mobile chair for the man who had been carted up to the castle and mostly carried into the room. If her engineers could figure out how to make something like that, she knew it meant  a lot to this man but would also help people in the future, in case this happened to someone else, whether in war or no. Some of the men and women had been hands in her own castle, people she had known by name who had taken up arms when asked and now were returned home to help with the castle once more. Liz always took more time with these. But there was one name she could not help but look through her list at, wondering if he would walk through the door and at the footfalls her head tilted up, a small smile appearing on her lips as the knight bowed in front of her. “And I am glad to see you back to us in one piece, Sir Elliot,” she replied, motioning to the stool in front of her so that he could seat himself. Liz and Jac had never liked to be surrounded by their knights and thus were not as close to them as they could have been, but Max had always been nice and polite to Liz and she had always made sure to greet him when she could. Looking at the sling, Liz gave a little sigh. “What happened to you?”

Shifting from the floor to take a seat on the stool he shifted a little to find the most comfortable position before looking at her his left hand having left his pocket to settle on his knee. “Happy to be back in human company.” At the question of what happened to him he cast a glance down to his sling and a slight smile was earned despite the pain. “Oh you know, met the bad end of a war hammer wielded by some undead fiend” grimacing he shifted his shoulders “unlucky catch really but this is life in the front lines of the fray my armor took most of the denting but it didn’t save my hand from…” Trailing off he simply glossed over the major details and resumed the tale “I managed to find my way back after their lines were pushed back during the battle though it’s hard when you’re sinking up to your waist in mud and Gods know what else.”

At the reason for his injuries, Liz’s eyes with wide with concern looking back down at it, wondering how it would mend. A warhammer was a hefty thing and she could only imagine how hard it hit. “That’s awful,” she murmured, letting her hand reach out for the one on his knee to give it a small squeeze before retracting. “The frontlines were never a place I wanted to send anyone but with this threat... Jac’s letters back have been informative, our magicians working on spells that might banish the undead but....It all just seems so awful.” After hearing so many tales of the undead she was glad that she was the one left in the castle, using her own skills to help with the war. “I am glad you made it back to us though... Is there anything I can do for you?” 

His attention was momentarily unfocused recounting the tale taking him back to the situation in which it came to happen and it was only the touch of her hand on his that brought him back from it. “I’m alive that’s what counts and we all volunteered to go because we wanted to defend our homes… We know that neither you nor the King would have raised the army had it not been absolutely necessary I just hope that the mages find a way to banish these creatures once and for all.” Turning over what could be done for him he came up relatively short answered, “I would be happy to act as an advisor to you on your council until such a time that I can return to physical work and training in the castle. There aren’t many nobles remaining who have the first hand experience of what life on the front lines of this war is like. I could help you guide what things the troops need to boost their morale at least I could until I have healed enough to do more work around the castle.”

“I hope so too. Some are going out with the next round of soldiers to study them in their natural form, not just the dead bodies that have been sent back to us.. I hope that helps them in their endeavor.” The quicker that was done, the quicker she could have Jac back home and they could rule as they always had, side by side, establishing peace back through their land. Liz listened to his ideas quietly, looking over to Brocktree who was seated nearby with the plan list and she gave a little nod. “I would love to have your advice on my counsel, sir, we have needed a closer vision on some things that Jac has been sending us back and it allows you enough time to simply heal as well, as that should be on the forefront,” she added with a smile, as it was written down for her as she looked back to Max again. “Though I have a specific request for you as well... you were trained with griffins while you were still hear, am I correct?”

“It should be helpful but until then my full knowledge of the efforts is at your counsel’s service” and that way he could still feel like he was of use rather than resting around waiting for the day his injuries would heal to a sufficient point that he could do more than just talk. As Liz posed the point of part of his former education he gave a small nod “I was your majesty, I helped when I had the time to spare when I was here combined with the supply my family offered in regards to rarer breeds of griffin in these lands… Though I was under the impression that most had been taken for the war effort - is that not the case?” was the polite inquiry he offered though his interest on the subject was evident in his outward demeanor and expression growing more attuned with the subject matter.

“Then we will take full advantage of it.” It was decided. Plus Liz needed another person on her counsel, someone’s ideas that she could trust were not based on fear and cowardice. Jac was looking to her to keep things together here. But at his question about the griffins, a sly smile appeared on her lips. “We did. Except the ones we were breeding and they’re due to birth any days soon and we will need a new Griffin Master, since we sent the other off with Jac. I would love to do it,” she admitted, “but I have too much to do anyways and I would like to know that our steeds are in good hands. And I know yours will be the best we can get.”

Seeing her smile caused him to look at her curiously especially as she expressed her own interest in the matter. “Well it’s more like hand at the moment, whilst I would love to take on the position - I’m not entirely sure how well I’d be able to train them with only one of my hands able to be utilised” he pointed out thinking on it for a few moments. “They would need some months to grow ahead of any training being introduced… I can send word to my family to send up an aid to help me until I’m capable enough to handle any intensive training duties required.”

“For the moment, yes, but I am sure our healers will have you mending in no time.” And she did believe it, she had seen their healers do amazing things for broken limbs and here the knight could rest instead of push himself too much. But he did have a point, until his hand was mended completely he would have difficulty with the griffins. “I am sure that we can find some coin to spare for a salary for an aid for you, until you feel as if you can take care of them on your own... I just know that you were so good with them and we need someone with just as much discipline and patience as the last.” 

“If you think the coin could be spared to host an aid and some quarters provided for us - we wouldn’t take up much space” he assured with a nod, Max didn’t have many possessions simply a chest of his possessions and things for daily needs but the prospect he was being offered was too good of one to be passed up. “I’d be honored to take on the position and I can write write to have someone sent immediately if it’s adequate with you your Majesty?”

“I am sure that we are more than capable of sparing some room in the castle and money from the treasury to aid you in starting the griffins’ training. They are valuable to us.. And dear to my heart.” Anyone who had lived in the castle knew about the princess’s, now queen’s fondness for the creatures even without riding them and had been the one adamant that they needed to breed more if Jac was going to take most south to war. It had only been the problem of who to ask to help with the creatures, as Griffins were finicky with who touched them, needing someone of great bravery and valour.. Sir Max had always seemed like the best. “I would appreciate that greatly,” she replied with a smile, handing aside the clipboard to Lord Brocktree before starting to stand. “But first, if you would grant me company for a walk up to your quarters, I would like to fill you in with what is is happening... so you do not feel so lost at meetings.”

Growing up in a castle which raised Griffins Max was looking forward to the opportunity to once more work with the magnificent creatures but he was surprised at the offer to reside inside the castle. “We wouldn’t wish to impose - just somewhere small would be sufficient for our residence…” After so long at war sleeping in tents it was still surprising to be offered residence in the castle and he didn’t wish to seem too opportunistic. As the Queen went to rise Max followed at first assuming he was to be dismissed so she might return to her day but her request was met by immediate dutifulness a smile being earned “of course your Majesty.” With a small bow he gestured for her to lead unsure which direction he was to be led in through the castle but once she started moving he followed a few steps behind out of respect. “How has life in the kingdom been during the campaign?”

“You wouldn’t be imposing really! We have plenty of spare rooms and it would be easier than trying to find rooms for you down in the city. Plus this way I can call you for emergencies.” With Jac and so many of the soldiers gone the castle always seemed empty anyways and it would do good to have some people around, even if it was just a few more hands. Liz wanted to make sure that Max was settled into his rooms before she left to work on a few financial plans, so she waited to see that he would follow her before setting off through the castle. “Oh it has been peaceful for the most part... we have grief and worry about our soldiers in the field but we have tried to take care of our smallfolk as best as we can. Our meetings have gone.. Well for the most part. Sometimes it gets frustrating, with Jac gone we often fight about how the war should be continued, some wanting to focus on my brothers instructions.. Some thinking they can see the bigger picture.”

“If that is what your majesty would prefer,” he eventually conceded knowing that it would be a futile argument to even try but the effort had to be made at least initially. As they left the throne room his gaze went to the windows they walked past in the halls, looking out over the city surrounding the castle. “I’m sure it’s difficult to try and decide how best to proceed in these times, but you are just as much the ruler your brother is and in the past your decisions have ultimately proven to be in the best interest of the Kingdom. If I might speak plainly your majesty, if they try to act like they know what is going on out there they are fools and I would be incredibly curious to hear what their plans were to stop the undead sieges once and for all.”

“I only try to do what is best for my people, but thank you” Liz replied as she glanced outside the window towards the city that wrapped around the hill the castle was centered on and then even further South where she knew their troops and her brother would be fighting. At his comment, she gave a small hum and a nod; it was true and it was why she was less likely to trust them, normally stating that they would do want Jac had advised even if it brought about grumbling and muttering about the room. “I know they are, fools with the best intentions. Some believe this siege has been sent to us as a curse, a curse from the gods, that if we repent and become more religious centered they will simply... disappear... but I don’t believe in such things. Others believe we should be throwing our research into fire power, ammunitions and cannons and the like but... I believe the only thing that can save us now is the mages and our warriors. I’m fighting for us to rotate troops though, to get morale back up here... fathers and mothers home to their children and partners.”

“That’s nonsense, this has occurred because some megalomaniac has let their power go to their head and no other reason than that” he stated firmly knowing it was the most common feeling amongst those fighting. What Liz and Jac suspected was highly regarded as the most reasonable explanation for everything that had happened. Her suggestion earned a thoughtful expression before he answered “troop rotation might help but with the growing frequency of relentless attacks the army faces i’m not sure if it’s a plausible order to enact… But I agree that the mages are the best solution we have at the moment.”

“I know.. And that is what we keep trying to press but people’s fears get the best of them in these times and sometimes it is just too easy to blame ourselves.” Not that she blamed herself for what was happening, but sometimes she felt like she could do more, like she wasn’t doing enough to help her people. At his hesitation about her plans she slowed her walking giving a little sigh with a nod. “I know it isn’t... It was hope before the fighting got so dire  but... we cannot spare troops.. Jac has told me as much. I’ve been trying to negotiate with the Mage’s Tower and so far it seems to be working but they are.. A fickle lot. Don’t like putting their necks on the line for lesser folk unless there is something in it for them and they have yet to figure out what that is.”

“I don’t mean to dishearten your majesty but I shall be honest about the state of things on the front lines - we cannot spare a single man.” As she spoke of the mages he listened but frowned at her explanation, “that doesn’t sound incredibly reasonable - they’re hardly putting their necks on the line and the potential extermination of civilisation is soon to be knocking at their doorstep should they not be determined in seeking a solution to put the undead down for good. No tower will save them then if the army falls...” He didn’t understand how anyone could be dragging their weight at the moment under the circumstances they were facing.

[leviitypes]

Scent of Spice

It truly did feel free out here, watching the waves crash against the ship’s hull and the wind tried to whip through her braided hair. The men’s clothes still felt strange to wear, particularly the trousers which she had never worn before in her life, but it was finally at a point where her hands weren’t constantly adjusting the fabric around her frame or looking around to see if people were staring at her. Of course the first few days there had been staring, some whispers, nothing malicious she hoped but more curious. But Liz had merely tried to stay out of everyone’s way when they went to work, either standing to the side where she knew they wouldn’t have to be or standing in the cabin until she had decided she would be of much more help in the kitchens. Her freckles had spotted up again as well, with as much sun as she was getting. But the best part of being out here was the fact that Richard wasn’t. That Richard wouldn’t even have a clue where she was and even though after a several night’s conversation with Max had brought them more into each other’s trust and thus Liz feeling guilty about lying who she was, she knew it would be for the best. At least for now until she was somewhere she could truly be safe.

There was an excitement in the morning air. They’d be coming to port that day, finally at one of the southern ports that Max had talked of on the first night in his cabin. The one with spices in the air and a summer breeze and golden sun. It would be nice just to get off the ship and settle her feet on solid ground again. The crew was enjoying the breakfast that she and Rodgers had cooked that morning and she was eating the last bit of her sweet bread while looking out at the water. In the distance if she tried hard enough, she could almost see the smallest sliver of land.

They’d been sailing for a solid set of weeks docking when was necessary to refill the cargo hold until they passed into the familiar waters of the South. Gradually the climate shifting and warming with every day they edged closer towards their destination. Thankfully no naval ships had caught up with them on their voyage, though it wasn’t exactly surprising. Why would a King really care about a single missing girl? There were plenty enough around to replace her although Max still kept her initial hesitation to come away with them in mind regardless, it never hurt to stay on the cautious side of the line just in case.

Max had just been finishing up the last part of their course with the helmsman, checking that everything was prepared for their arrival at the docks when the call of land being sighted went up. The relief and excitement for getting into port was palpable on deck and it was almost laughable how desperate some of the crew were to dock up. Patting the shoulder of his crewman Max left the upper deck when he spotted Beth tucked out of the way further down the starboard side. Walking down the steps until he came to stop beside her following her line of view “excited?”

Whenever they did dock, she mostly stayed on the ship, not wanting to accidentally bump into anyone who might be looking for her from Richard, but so far it had seemed like the news hadn’t travelled down south as quickly. It was only time though, that at some point it would come out. And when that happened she had no idea how Max and the crew would react... or what she would do about it. But for now, Liz was excited about the prospect of exploring this southern city, walk among people in less fear that someone would recognize her or that there would be whispers about a missing Queen. Max had filled her mind with all of these sweet thoughts about the city and she was ready to experience it and more. She felt someone join her and turned to smile at Max giving a small nod. “Very excited. I can’t wait, but I don’t know what I want to do first. Enjoy some food? Go to the market? It’s all so tempting.... I’ve dreamed about this for so long.”

His hip came to rest on the side of the ship, elbow pressing on the railing a little as he admired her in the sunlight. She was quite a sight to behold now that the bruises had faded and the sun had tanned her skin - there was a new quality, something more alive in her than when they first met. Max had put it down to getting her into a new environment, though whatever it was he was happy to see her looking so much more relaxed. Her smile was met with one of his own, casting his gaze to the horizon which was slowly growing more pronounced. “We can do it all if you’d like that? We’ll be here for a while, I think the men are looking forward to some time on land.”

Her forearms rested against the railings as she looked out across the ocean, slowly the land growing bigger and bigger, even if it was only by the slightest of measurements. “I’d really enjoy that, I just can’t make up my mind of what I want to do first,” Liz stated with a smile. It was different; having to make up her mind about what to do instead of following a regimented day. And it felt nice. “I’m glad. I loved sailing and all, but I think it would do my feet well to rest on solid ground for a while. Your men as well. Rodger’s was telling me that there was lady here that he was in love with. That he hadn’t seen in awhile so I hope he gets to see her. What are you looking forward most to?”

“No need to make up your mind completely now, we can dock and make a plan from there” Max suggested his gaze on the steadily growing horizon. “Aye, the crew will be pleased to see land once more. If only for the lasses and the drink” he cracked a slight smile at the mention of Rodger’s “he’s a good fellow, I’ll be happy to let him reunite with her - been parted for long enough.” For a time his brows creased as he contemplated the things he looked forward to doing and seeing “for now showing you the city, introducing you to the new cultures here.”

“They do sure enjoy their drink and lasses,” she mentioned with a chuckle. Sure some of them could be crude and first it had taken her aback but the crew members were kinder than her husband ever was. “I hope he can find her.” Liz gave a sigh as she leaned against the railing, looking back out at the land they were steadily approaching but her face turned to look at him as he answered, a smile on her face. “So you are going to stay with me? That would probably be for the best, I’d most likely get lost if you let me alone in such a new different city.”

The crew aboard the ship were a little rough around the edges, and some were occasionally questionable but they knew better than to interfere with their Captain’s business and Liz was considered that. “Oh no doubt, it’s likely she’ll come to meet the ship when news of our arrival spreads… We’re frequent visitors of this port” Max admitted his eyes falling down to study the water lapping at the hull of the ship. “Stay with you? Aye, ‘course. Never know what kind of people you might meet out here - better to keep you out of trouble and plus that way I can show you the things to see here.”

‘I don’t blame you, it looks beautiful even from here. And I don’t think I’ve ever been this warm without a fire before,” she commented with a grin and closing her eyes as another breeze tickled her face before opening them to look back out at the horizon. “Well I don’t think I could meet anyone worse than the King, but there has to be other awful people out in the world. I need myself a captain to watch over me.” Liz seemed to attract trouble even when she wasn’t trying so it would be nice to have someone who might be able to prevent that... or at least fix it afterwards. “Well I look forward to the tour... and time with yo- Wow. Is that the palace?” she whispered as she could see the land spreading out before them and a large building resting atop a cliff, whose roof sparkled in the sun as if covered in gems or made out of glass.

“If you think this is warm you’re in for a surprise the further we head round the coast” Max commented with a hint of a grin curving his lips at seeing her this relaxed and happy to be heading to explore a new land today. “Lucky that you have me to accompany ye then hm?” Max had simply grown accustomed to keeping an eye out for Liz now wherever they went just to make sure that no harm befell her on their voyages and so far nothing too bad had occurred. He’d been about to reply when her attention shifted to the glittering roof on the distance, “aye that’d be the palace beautiful from afar but even moreso up close. There’s hallways with huge statues made out of marble and gold that shine in the light of the sun, you’ll see it’s beautiful and the clothes they wear are also very different to the farcountry.”

“I don’t think I could stand for much hotter. I already feel like I’m going to be sweating awfully if we do much work on the ship.” Maybe the clothes here were looser and more airy, or at least she hoped so or she might be fainting as they travel the city. She gave a chuckle and grinned over at him, curling her fingers on the railing. “I guess I am lucky then. I feel pretty lucky out here.” But the sight of the palace took over her mind as she got on her tiptoes to look at it as they sailed closer to the docks. “It’s beautiful. Blessed gods, how could it be even more beautiful up close?’ Back home everything was just made of stone, not ugly but not shining like this. Like the heavens. “I can’t wait to see it...” Then she looked at him curiously. “Wait, will we be allowed inside the palace? And does that mean, I’ll get to buy new clothes to wear here?”

“Don’t worry we’ll solve that problem once we dock,” Max assured her casting a sidelong look at her. “Aye, well you’ll have to wait and see won’t you?” with a smile in his voice he admired the city coming to view. “Not all of the palace, but the courtyard and front hallways are open to the public and as for your clothes we’ll get you something lighter as well from the markets - there’ll be plenty to choose from to make you more comfortable.”

‘I’ll try to be patient but I can’t say how much it will actually work, Liz teased, eyes rarely moving from the palace. Why couldn’t she have been Queen in this beautiful of a place? Maybe then she would have been able to escape the cruelty with a pretty palace, a pretty city. A warm breeze instead of bitter wind. Looking back over to him, she rested a hand on his arm softly. “Then I look forward to going there. It looks much prettier than the other palaces I’ve been in. And I cannot wait for the chance to have new clothes...if you’ll excuse me, I’ll go make sure I’m out of the way so that your men can get ready to dock,” she said with a small smile before taking her hand off his arm and going to sit in her usual spot closer to his cabin where she knew she wouldn’t be a bother and watched as they pulled into port.

It took the ship a while to make it all the way to the docks of the city, the crew was bustling around actively - all hurrying to get back onto land. Eventually with the papers sorted and ropes secured Max went to seek out Liz with a smile, “everything is in order, we can head ashore now” he explained with a nod towards the gangplank by which most of the crew had already departed. They knew they were staying here a while so most were off to make the most of their time here.

[leviitypes]

Storms Arising : Mafia AU

The grey clouds had been accumulating for most of the morning and eventually at lunch the first drops of rain had begun to fall though this quickly turned into a storm the skies rumbling and thunder echoing around the streets. Max had been out to the local shop to restock the bare things in his apartment; milk, tea, coffee, sugar etc and was now making his return trip to his apartment safely shielded under his black umbrella scanning the streets as he made his way across. With each step he took water splashed from the puddles in the uneven pavement soaking the base of his jeans but he ignored it and continued on his way. He wove through the people and moved around the corner noticing a familiar figure in the distance pausing to double check that it was indeed Liz that he was seeing.

Liz was stuck in the pouring rain with Roxie, her yorkie, having decided to pick up the dog herself from the groomers that day. Which would have been fine, if it had not starting raining halfway through her walk here and she hadn’t thought about bringing an umbrella. Calling her town car was off limits because her dogs were not allowed inside unless it was prepped and the cabs wouldn’t take her either, even though she owned more than half of them. She held Roxie in her arms wrapped in the coat she had been wearing, she being drenched though she tried to keep her dog protected as she walked towards the crosswalk.

His bag in one hand and umbrella in the other he sped up his pace down the road until he caught up with her. “Liz!” He called out sounding a little surprised himself. “What are you doing here?” His voice dropped a little in volume until he was near enough noticing Roxie held in her arms close to her chest as he neared he lifted his umbrella a little to shield her from the heavy rain that fell from the sky.

“Merde,” she muttered until she noticed it was Max and then smiled. “Oh, it’s you Max. Uh, picking up Roxie from the groomers. They won’t let me take a cab and my towncar for dogs is in the shop. I have to wait until Jason gets off of work to come get me.” She sighed as the umbrella came over her wiping her face with a free hand. “Merci.”

“Oh that’s a shame.” He paused his eyes coming over her clothes noting how soaked she was. “You’re drenched.” He sighed quietly offering her his umbrella. “Here… Take this. Follow me.” He waved his hand slightly after him before he set off down the street ignoring the rain that began to soak through his clothes causing his hair to stick down to his forehead. “Let’s get you out of the rain and get you dry.”

She looked at his umbrella for a few moments before adjusting Roxie in her arms, taking the umbrella in a free one. "Thanks Max." She started to follow him, murmuring french words of comfort to Roxie who was shivering. "I am fine, but poor Roxie is freezing. Where are we going?"

He shrugged his shoulders smiling a little. “No problem.” His head was bowed as he walked down the street avoiding the odd puddle on the sidewalk. “We’ll get you both warm enough. Back to my apartment.” He explained as they walked aware that this wasn’t close to where she’d dropped him off the night of the function but he continued walking anyway until they reached his building. He stopped to pull the door open holding it for her.

"Oh," she muttered confused, especially once they passed where his apartment was when she dropped him off for the last function. "You sure you aren't lost.." She started until they reached a building, and she closed the umbrella entering it cautiously. "This wasn't where you lived last time I knew..."

The building he led her to was a little run down but fairly decently kept. “I know where I’m going.” He assured her as he let her walk past him. “No… I suppose it wasn’t.” He admitted a little awkwardly glancing back at her before moving to the stairs. “Lift has been broken a while now. We’ll have to take the stairs.”

It wasn't that bad of an apartment building, better than where Emma lived, though hers was probably for a different reason. "Did you lie to me about where you lived? She asked slightly incredulously. She followed him up the stairs keeping Roxie close. "That's fine. Stairs aren't that bad," she replied.

“Not exactly no.” He answered carefully as he walked up the steps. “You said you’d take me home. Which you did… Just a block away… So no I didn’t lie…” He eventually reached the door to his apartment patting down his pocket for the key until he found it and used it to unlock the door heading inside Kane looking up from where he was perched on the sofa before resting his head back down.

"Just didn't exactly tell me the truth.. It's fine, though I do not see why you wouldn't tell me." Once he had unlocked his door, Liz entered, waiting until he closed the door to set down Roxie, making sure she was dry enough before she ran off to sniff at Kane. "Hi Kane," Liz said with a smile standing in the doorway to make sure she didn't cover the floor with water.

“I guess… I was embarrassed.” He admitted quietly keeping his attention ahead leaving a trail of water behind him up the steps. Once he was inside he set down the things he’d been out to buy and shrugged off his sodden jacket. Kane’s tail thumped on the sofa as Roxie moved over but he didn’t move from the sofa. He glanced back at Liz and waved his hand slightly pulling off his boots and dropping them under the coats. “Come in. Water won’t hurt anything… Here let me take your coat. I’ll fetch you a towel and something just to wear for the time being.” He said walking over to her.

"You shouldn't  have been," she murmured, shaking her head slightly. "It's not a bad place." Roxie crawled up on the couch to curl up near Kane. At Max's gesture she walked inside, taking off her heeled boots and setting them near his, as well as giving him her coat. "Thanks a lot for this."

“Yeah well… It’s not the best neighbourhood.” He shrugged his eyes going to Roxie and Kane who seemed to be settling on the couch. He took her coat and settled it over the radiator. “No problem.” The windows flashed a little and thunder rumbled from outside as Max headed over to the lounge crouching down to light the fire. “I was surprised to find you out here. Don’t usually see the rich and famous on this side of town.” He had a slight joking tone to his voice but he was more concerned with making sure she was warm and dry. “Wait here I’ll go fetch some things.” He mumbled hurrying towards the staircase.

"One of my close friends live in a worse one. Though i don't go there unless necessary." She jumped a little at the sound of thunder but calmed down quickly. "Well Tori lives near here and that's where I was guessing Jason was going to be. And Roxie's groomer is down here. It's really one of the best in town even if it's on this side of town." She waited patiently for him to return standing near the fire to start getting warm.

“That’s fair enough… I still wasn’t sure how you’d react to knowing I lived here.” He noticed how she jumped as the thunder rumbled the rain falling in heavy sheets.. “That makes sense though probably not the best weather to take the dog to the groomers.” He took a little while but eventually returned in dry joggers and a vest carrying a bundle of his clothes and a towel. “They might be a bit big but they’re dry at least. Bathroom’s over by the entrance… Do you want a drink?” He queried as he held out the bundle of things for her.

"I'm guessing if anything you just expected me to be not fine with it.... And I would have forgoed it but Roxie really needed her trim, it was getting in her eyes." As he returned, she took the clothes from him, nodding her head as she started towards the bathroom. Once in she quickly changed out of her wet thing, drying her hair as best as she could , though she jumped again at the sound of thunder. "Merde," she muttered, walking out of the bathroom having brought her wet clothes to hang near the radiator. "You'd never know I was Elisabeth Queen in this," she commented with a smile.

“More I didn’t want to colour your opinion of me for my lodgings.” He let her take his clothes and change into them in the mean time going and boiling the kettle aswell as fetching a set of blankets from the cupboard. Hearing her footsteps he glanced over his shoulder at her a soft chuckle escaping him at her comment. “You still look beautiful but if I didn’t know any better I’d not know who you are. Though I’d more than likely want to.” He nodded to the sofa by the fire with the blankets on it noticing how the lights dimmed and returned. “Probably going to lose power. Better make yourself comfortable for the time being.”

"Hey, don't chuckle," she mumbled, smoothing out the joggers that fit loosely on her even with them tied tightly, the t shirt just a tad too big. But both were warm and comfortable, so she did not care. "As long as I am still beautiful I have no complaints," she said with a grin. "Well Lookie there , you already know me and you can get to know me." She sat on the couch, covering herself with the blanket, though she frowned as the light dimmed. "This is just a great day."

“Sorry it’s just I never thought I’d see you dressed like this… Well ever.” He returned her grin and nodded in agreement. “Seems so. I’ll have to use this opportunity to further my knowledge of you.” He glanced at the lights as they dimmed deciding to go and fetch some of the candles he kept in a box beginning to light them and set them around the room though a majority of the light was coming from the fireplace now. “It could be worse, would you like a hot chocolate? Something to warm you through? I wouldn’t want you getting cold or ill on my watch.”

"I did not think so as well and this would be a great time to do so." She watched as he took the candles out setting them around the room as she curled her feet under her, flinching at another crash of thunder. "If rather have some tea, if you don't mind. Mint? That would warm me and wake me." Roxie moved from her place near Kane and curled up in Liz's lap where she started to stroke behind her ears.

“Never thought I’d say it but it suits you.” He noticed how she continued to flinch whenever the thunder crashed. “Mint tea? Sure.” He smiled quickly heading off to the kitchen soon enough returning with two mugs bringing one over and setting it on the small coffee table by the sofa. He set his own down on the floor grabbing a blanket to wrap around his own shoulders like a semi-cape. “You’re afraid.” He observed simply stating a fact as he regarded her.

"If only this was considered appropriate business attire," she chuckled. She nodded as he set off back into the kitchen, keeping Roxie close as it seemed to comfort her. When he brought the mug out she took it, taking a timid sip, knowing it would be hot, but needing something. At his statement he looked up, nodding slowly. "Yeah, I've never really like thunderstorms. Rain is fine but when thunder starts... Well I typically just listen to music to ignore it. But I don't have my surround sound headphones that work so well."

“‘Tis a true shame indeed that it isn’t. I’m sure we’d all be far more comfortable in them.” He tucked the blanket around his shoulders holding his mug occasionally taking a sip from it his eyes sometimes went to the dark patches further across the apartment but always trailed back to her. “Any particular reason?” At her talk of music his eyes drifted over to the piano and back to her.. “What sort of music do you listen to?”

She took her occasional sips of tea, her feet staying warm underneath her blankets as she repeatedly, scratched behind Roxie's ear. It seemed to calm her even if the thunder made her squeeze her eyes shut. "I- well, I guess my mind makes it sound like gunshots, from the time my family was almost killed on a simple outing downtown. There were men who did not like my father... He was selfish and it got him in trouble... It never happened again, but it's stuck I guess." She hummed as he asked about music. "All kinds. Mostly soft things. I always like soft things I could fall asleep to."

He listened a look of understanding on his features as she spoke. “I’m sorry to hear that… It sounds like you had a difficult time growing up. I know many a person who suffers from something similar when they return from war.” He smiled as she said about her music preference. “I’ve always enjoyed piano pieces… I find they help me to relax at times.” His hand moved to lightly smooth down Roxie’s coat his other hand still holding his mug as he sat there.

"It was hard growing up in the spotlight. Difficult, especially with my father... Being how he was. I have heard of that as well, I suppose mine must be that it happened so young it has just been ingrained." She nodded with a slight smile at his comment. "I do enjoy piano pieces, and string pieces. Just something soft and soothing." Roxie seemed content to have double the attention, and Liz laughed. "She's being spoiled."

"Not a good man? It's been so long I can't remember the sound of mine's voice and barely his face." He understood what she was saying. "Piano has always been my personal favourite. I like wind instruments and then probably strings." His fingers continued to brush down Roxie's fur despite her dampness. "I don't think she particularly minds." He laughed scratching her behind her ears.

Liz bit her lip slightly. "It is not that he was a bad man. He was the perfect business man. Cared about business, money, ambition, his family. But when my mom died, he started drinking. And only cared about money and business and brushed my brother and I away, other than to use us as trophies. I felt sorry for him; part of him died when mom did. But mainly he was just selfish and never truly adored." She frowned at Max's words. "I am sorry about that." Squeezed her eyes shut again at another crash of thunder. "Those are are all pretty instruments." Liz never minded that she was wet, and sometimes her fingers would meet Max's and she would chuckle. "Of course she doesn't. You would think I didn't give her any attention."

“It was similar with my mother when my father never came home. She did her best but there was always something missing.” He set his mug down on the floor shifting a little closer to her his hand lightly resting on her shoulder reassuringly though his hand fell away. “I can play you something on the piano if it’d help you?” His fingers still absentmindedly ran over Roxie’s fur occasionally brushing over her own in the process but drawing away immediately after contact a little awkward. “Better not let her get too used to it, she’ll be wanting to come here more often.” He chuckled as he gazed down at the dog on her lap.

"It happens too often and it just makes me think of how how I never want that to happen to me. You cannot fill a space like that." She looked over at him softly as his hand rested on her shoulder then fell away. "I would not mind that, though I doubt it will do much. I'd have to stop hearing the thunder all together." She never seemed to mind when they touched. "My touch is not poison, Max. You do not have to draw back as if it is a snake. And no, she will just want to see you more often."

“It does… But there is not much we can do to fill the gap left other than focus on our lives and what we have to do with them…” He shrugged his shoulders slightly. “It’s up to you. Or I can just stay here with you.” His cheeks grew a little red at her comment though he gradually began to stop moving his hand away his fingers brushing over her skin occasionally as he petted Roxie. “Not that that’s a problem. You see me enough as it is anyway.”

"I suppose there is not," she replied sadly. "I enjoy having people around, I do not know what I would do if I lost any of them." She seemed to consider the options and shook her head. "I would rather have you right here with me. It makes me feel better, honestly." She smiled a little at his reaction, patting his hand, smiling a little more as he seemed to stop shying away, Roxie slowly falling asleep in her lap. "This is true, but Roxie doesn't and she's a needy little pup."

“Same with me and the people who aren’t jealous with me spending time with you… Otherwise I have Kane.” His eyes went across to his own dog who was curled up watching them from the other sofa. “Then right here I shall stay.” He turned his hand over his fingers lightly entwining around her own carefully. “She is but I suppose that just means you’ll have to increase the frequency that you come to see me.”

"Well I would hope they are not too jealous of you, and Kane is always good company." She smiled at Kane, blowing a kiss over to the other dog. "Thank you," she murmured, smiling as his fingers entwined with hers, and she leaned against him slightly. Her other hand absentmindedly continuing to pet the sound asleep Roxie. "I might have to do that. Or you can come see the inside of my apartment, since I have now seen yours. And see what it is like to have all four dogs come and pounce on you."

As she looked over at him and blew a kiss Kane’s ears pricked up a little his tail thumping back and forth on the sofa. “You’re quite welcome.” He gazed down at their hands letting her lean to rest against his shoulder a smile on his lips at the suggestion. “I’d like that. To see the inner sanctum of Elisabeth Queen. I’m sure I can handle the dogs too.”

She grinned as Kane started to get excited. “Yes, Kane. I love you too,” she said sweetly, nodding her head at him, before she settled against Max, flinching as another crack of thunder pealed from the sky, the lights finally going out completely except for the firelight. “I’ve tried to make it homey but it’s still very much a rich person’s apartment. The dog’s make it home for me more so than anything else, really.”

His hand squeezed her own as she flinched at the sound of the thunder his own muscles suddenly tensing considerably as they were plunged into sudden semi-darkness staring at the flames of the fireplace. He let out a quiet breath to try and relax himself. “That’s good homey is what they’re meant to be.” He smiled as she spoke of her dogs making it her home. “Same with Kane.”

She squeezed his hand back, sensing his tenseness as the lights went out and te sudden movements woke Roxie, causing her to jump from their laps and padding over to Kane curling to near him and Liz let out a nervous chuckle. "Seems we're both scared," she stated, smiling sheepishly at him.

He noticed how Roxie woke and he frowned a little self-consciously. "Seems like it..." He murmured looking at the flames for a few moments and glancing aside at her. "Fire and darkness... The latter was a childhood one but it came back..." He admitted quietly appreciating the fact he had her hand to hold as they sat there. He paused considering her a little the hand that had been stroking Roxie carefully going around her waist.

“Its’ a shame that we have to use fire to rid of the darkness then, isn’t it,” she asked, concern coating her words. As he arm wrapped around her, she snuggled in closer to him, closing her eyes. “It is very comfortable right here,” she murmured, tilting her head to look up at him. “You are very comforting to me.” Her eyes narrowed, as if she were considering something, glancing at his lips in curiosity.

“It’s a means to an end… One we have to put up with…” His hand absentmindedly went to rub the faded scarring on his neck but eventually he let his arm go around her body holding her against his side. “You think? I’m glad. I like you feeling comfortable around me.” He smiled at he meeting her gaze at her thoughtfully. “I do my best to make that the case.” He noticed how her eyes narrowed and trailed down to his lips his eyebrow arching a little as he cuddled her close not commenting on it for now.

“No, I know,” she murmured with a playful grin, though at another crack, she held closer to him the grin falling slightly as she cursed. When she finally shook the nervousness off her again she looked at him. “You do not try, you succeed.” But her eyes still flittered to his lips and she smiled a bit shyly at him, slightly sheepish. “I’m sorry. I’m staring. I just- would I be overstepping boundaries if I just.. kissed you?” She looked him in the eyes, only gritting her teeth to the sound of thunder outside.

He let her move closer to him as the thunder crashed outside and his hand pressed securely to the small of her back as he sat there. “Well that’s my main aim in life.” He looked surprised at the shyness and sheepishness that she seemed to show but at her question he smiled shaking his head. “I don’t mind. And no it’s not overstepping.” His hand left her own settling on her cheek as he drew her in and pressed his lips to her own hoping to drive away her fear if only a little bit.

She knew she seemed like a foolish schoolgirl with how she was acting at the moment, but she could not help it. Elisabeth Queen did not have many crushes and always had to be careful that they were not someone wanting to steal her money, or worse. But the only bad thing about Max was that he was a cop.. and she could live with that. At his words, she leaned in, meeting his lips gently, a smile curving onto her lips. As she pulled away, she gazed at him. “I am glad that wasn’t overstepping, I just have wanted that for a while..”

He couldn’t help his surprise at seeing her act this way; particularly towards him of all people. He met her kiss gently before she pulled away and he met her gaze a slightly surprised look on his features. “You have? I… I’m honoured.” His fingers brushed over her cheek softly though he couldn’t particularly help himself as he leaned in again pressing another kiss to her lips a little firmer as if to check this was really happening.

“I have. You’re nice and very friendly to me. I don’t have a lot of actual friends outside of my coworkers. Plus you are a good fake date.. maybe I have wondered how good of an actual date you would be...” she trailed off, smiling as his fingers brushed over her cheek, her lips kissing him back just as firmly, her hand mirroring how he held her cheek on his own.

“An actual date? I’m sure we can arrange that. I wouldn’t be against taking you out on an actual date.” He hummed quietly against her lips his kisses growing a little deeper as he held her against his body fingers trailing down her back lightly. “Are you sure… This isn’t a dream?” He sounded a little dazed as he spoke in between kisses.

“I would enjoy that, any date you could plan. I’d like an actual date for once, with a handsome man such as yourself.” Her kisses grew passionate, lips curling as he hummed against them. She shivered slightly as his finger trailed down her back. “I’m sure. But would you like me to pinch you to make certain?” she asked playfully.

“Then an actual date will be what I’ll organise for you… I can’t promise it’ll be much but I’ll do my best to make it something you enjoy.” His hand remained pressed to her back lightly for the time being careful not to grow too desperate in his kisses for her. “You could though I’m not sure it would do much use. This is all… Surprising.” He mumbled drawing back his nose brushing against her own affectionately.

“I don’t care if it is much. It could just be coffee and a walk with our dogs, or something simple like that. I just would like to be able to spend more time with you like this. In a relaxed setting, where I don’t feel as much like a celebrity.” She kept her hands on his face, therefore being able to control some of their movement. She did not want to do anything today other than kiss him. “Exactly, it is not a dream. Just pleasantly surprising.”She smiled as their noses brushed together, only flinching slightly at the crack of thunder that pealed through the apartment.

“Well I’m sure I could manage something for the pair of us to enjoy… Relaxed settings are good and I enjoy knowing I can stop you making feel like you’re a celebrity… Just a normal and gorgeous woman.” He smiled happily against her lips though as she flinched once more he clutched her close pressing his forehead against her own. “I’m here… You don’t need to worry.” He mumbled quietly.

“I’m sure you can. But yes, relaxed and not high profile. We can save those for my boring nights,” she mumbled, tracing his jaw lightly before she flinched. It soon passed, like all the other had, but she moved her hands to wrap around Max. “I know, I know. It just.. I can’t get it out of my head. But I’m fine.”

“We can do that… Not high profile is something I’m rather good at doing… Because I know not how to do high profile.” He pulled her down so they settled on the sofa his arm falling from her cheek and going around her waist holding her against him so that they would both fit snugly without too much hindrance. “Breathe… Breathe and focus on me. I’m here for you.”

She let him pull her against him, lowering his body, and subsequently her, down to the couch. One arm tucked underneath her while the other just settled off the edge of the couch. She attempted to do as he said her breathing starting to settle, though at the cracks of thunder she would still react even in the smallest of ways. “I know you are,” she mumbled.

He settled against her pressing a kiss to her shoulder his arms around her firmly humming against her shoulder quietly as he heard her breathing beginning to settle. “Don’t worry. I’m here to keep you safe.”

It felt odd to be curled up on this cheap couch in this apartment where she obviously did not belong, wearing Max’s clothes, but it also felt nice. Other than the thunder the whole scene was enjoyable. She let her eyes stay closed, listening to his voice and though it did not get rid of the the sound of the thunder, his voice was enough to interrupt the sound and make it easier for only small reactions to occur. “Safe, from thunder?”

He was still wondering whether this was a dream or not but either way he enjoyed the feeling of having her pressed against his body dressed in worn but comfortable clothes. He continued to press kisses to her shoulder nodding his head at her question. “From thunder… From everything.”

She sighed as he continued his kisses to her shoulder and she let her head settle. “From everything? That is a big job to handle, Max,” she stated in a mumble, obvious the warmth from the fire and him getting to her and relaxing and tiring her considerably.

“I can do it.” He hummed against her shoulder his eyes closing and settling back against the couch. His breathing was gradually growing shallow the warmth of her body nestled against his own was helping him to relax completely.

“We will see.” She could feel his breathing growing shallow, smiling at the long awaited feeling of being pressed against a person. She had missed it. Her own breathing started growing deeper, only slightly being affected by the sound of thunder, trying to let her ears focus on any other sound than that.

Everything about this moment was enough to make him fall asleep, his breathing deep and shallow his firm grip relaxing as he lay there his head falling to settle on the cushion completely relaxed against her.

He fell asleep before her she knew that, but it felt nice to just relax with him there, their dogs lightly snoring on the other couch in sleep as well. Only until the storm died down did she fall asleep, letting herself completely relax on him.

[leviitypes]

Police Functions : Mafia AU

Because the most important woman in the city had it’s perks and for Liz Queen, being treated at the same level as the mayor was one of them. God knows she had contributed enough money to the police department (never enough to help them catch her own team of course). And when they needed some more money to host a nice catered dinner for the entire force in her sector of the city, she had no problem donating a nice sum to hire a caterer and making a guest appearance at it as well. She had picked a nice dark blue dress, not a formal one but classy enough that it let everyone know who she was. Her town car pulled up in front of the building and she stepped out and walked inside, immediately making conversation with a policeman and a firefighter, thanking them for their work and chatting jovially.

As one of the most potential officers within the force news of the function had meant that he’d secured himself an invitation to the function that the Queen family were hosting - most graciously. Though the only issue that came with something like this was that he’d require a decent suit and with the money he had left over it was difficult to come by especially at such short notice. Though eventually after searching around he’d managed to find something presentable his hair for once combed back neatly. He’d arrived early as he always tended to do lingering from group to group making idle conversation with some old friends though it didn’t remove the feeling of being out of place from him. He’d never attended anything quite this fancy any other time in his life so he was quite overwhelmed by it all. Eventually word spread of Liz’s arrival and Max glanced across the hall his eyes picking her out from the crowd and for a few minutes he admired her from afar. Eventually though he shook himself out of his daze and picked up two glasses of champagne from a passing waiter walking over with a polite smile. “Gentlemen… Miss Queen..”

She listened to the men talk between themselves, filling in with small snippets herself as they spoke. Liz always enjoyed hearing everyone speak, though sometimes droll conversation bored her. Hearing her name said she turned and smiled, flashing her smile at Max as she noticed his approach. “Mr. Knight. How are you this evening? Well I hope.”

He came to a halt with a smile his eyes going to the group and back to her easily. As she referred to him by his surname he shifted slightly. “Please I prefer Max. I’m well; I thought I’d come to thank you for this lovely event you’ve funded.” He offered her one of the glasses he’d brought. “Would you like a glass of champagne? Funding all of this I’d say you deserved it.” He chuckled quietly.

“And I prefer to be called Liz by people who have seen me walk my dog in the park several times now. But thank you.. Max. It was no trouble, quite the pleasure really.” She took the glass with a smile, raising it to her lips to take a sip. “Thank you, and really it wasn’t much trouble. Spoke to my financial advisor and twisted some numbers. It wasn’t just me after all. Plenty have donated to tonight.”

“Then Liz it shall be. I wasn’t sure whether we required formalities or not…” He trailed off shaking his head before he took a sip of the champagne lowering the glass. “Well it sounds like you were the biggest benefactor and they are saying it’s your event. So you’ll probably be receiving lots of thank yous this evening either way. Also might I say you look stunning that dress is lovely.”

“There are enough formalities as it is here, we do not need to add any more. Think of this as another day at the dog park, but with suits, dress and champagne instead.” She chuckled lightly as she took another sip from her flute. “Well what can I say but you all are welcome, but it was really no trouble. My father used to throw things like this each year.” She eyed him over her glass, an amused smirk on her lips. “Well thank you. I do try and look my best when I go out and about.. now you in a suit though, that is a very pleasing sight to see.”

“I can agree to that. Though thinking of it as another day out with our dogs may be a little bit more difficult. There’s no mud or grass or balls to throw.” His eyes scanned the crowds shaking his head speaking more to himself. “It’s an overcrowded dog park.” Looking back to her he noticed her smirk though tried to ignore it. “Quite welcome.” He felt his face warm a little glancing down to his suit as though to inspect it though it was more to give him time to let the heat die from his face. “I don’t really understand how people can wear these all the time. It feels strange if I’m honest I’d take my jeans any day. But I’m glad I please your sight.” He looked back to her some but not all of the redness from his face gone.

“It would be much better if I could have one of my dogs here with me, I agree.. And this.. this is not crowded. When you are stuffed in a small room as if you are sardine, then it would be crowded.” She watched him curiously for a bit, analyzing his actions with a polite smile. “I don’t know either, though plenty of Men at my business do so. I am told they are comfortable if fitted right, but I must admit you polish up very well.”

“Speaking of dogs how is Pippin? Well I hope?” He was always curious to how her dogs were having grown interest over the many times they’d met in the park. “Granted that doesn’t sound fun though frankly it sounds like the precinct.” From the way he constantly shifted his weight from foot to foot it was evident he didn’t feel at ease in this atmosphere. “Well thank you. Though I still feel like some oversized penguin what with all this black and white.” He sighed taking another sip of his drink.

“He’s doing splendidly as well as the other ones. Roxies got a bit of a cold but we’re getting that fixed up. And how is Kane?” Each time she went to the dog park it was always a different dog. Roxie was the Yorkie mix, Teddy the labrador, and the largest one was Beorn the Newfoundland. And they had all seemed to take a liking to Max. “It’s never fun, but I have learned to deal with crowds. Events tend to always be full of people and I have been to many events in my life.” She laughed at his comparison. “You do not look it. Though next time you could go with grey, I think that would look lovely on you.”

“Oh that’s not good though at least she’s being fixed up that’s what matters.” He enjoyed to see whichever dog that Liz chose to bring with her and Kane seemed to enjoy the new company and due to that had taken a liking to Liz. “Kane’s well he’s at home probably enjoying the sofa right now.” He lifted his shoulders slightly as he looked back to her. “Alright if you say so. Grey? I’ll keep that in mind if I’m ever invited to something like this again.”

Liz enjoyed getting to see his dog, as a natural dog lover and just that fact that he was so friendly with her. “I’m sure he is enjoying his time relaxing. Make sure to give him a scratch behind the ear for me when you get home to him.” She emptied her flute, setting it on a passing waiter’s tray while taking a fresh one. “Oh you will be, so you best be on the search.” SHe said nothing more a mysterious gleam in her eyes.

“Oh he is. I’ll be sure to do that for you when I get back.” He took a few more drinks until his own glass was dry before setting it on a tray though didn’t bother to take another. “I will?” He sounded a little surprised. “I suppose if that’s the case I’d best start looking.” He looked at her curiously trying to figure out what she seemed to plan though still unsure he pursed his lips and nodded. “Do I get a hint as to what this might be? Or am I to be left in the dark?”

She just continued to sip on her new drink, greeting people as they passed by, shaking hands and touching shoulders. All of the public things she had been taught to do. And this left Max to stand and think about her words. Finally after all of the distraction were gone she turned towards him. “Just stay in town around Christmas that is all I will say.”

His eyes were curious thought he eventually nodded his head. “Fine. I’ll be sure to stay around ‘til Christmas. It’s not like I had plans anyway.” He eventually shook his head. “It’s getting a little warm… Would you like to go stand on the balcony for a little? Get a breath of fresh air?” He wasn’t very fond of large crowds finding the din they made tedious.

“Good!” She grinned, her smile wide and bright. “I’ll have everything figured out by November so.. expect something in the mail by then.” She wasn’t going to give anything away, not yet at least. At his comment, she looked around, making sure no one was looking for her and then nodded. “Sure, though we must be back inside before the speeches are made.. no that I’m giving one but it wouldn’t do for my image to miss them.”

“It sounds interesting whatever it is you seem to be planning.” He smiled genuinely seeming interested by whatever she was indeed planning. Max watched her scan the crowd waiting before he offered her his arm. “No need to fear I have impeccable timing and hearing… You’ll be on time.” He assured her brightly.

“It always is.” She nodded as she took his arm, starting to walk towards the door out onto the large balcony where a few other people were standing in couples and other small groups. “As long as you can be sure to get me there in perfect time..” She lead them to the corner of the edge where she leaned slightly on the balcony, letting the light breeze cool her. “This was a great idea, Max.”

He wound easily around the people until they reached the balcony immediately relaxing once he was out of the warmth of the room and away from the people. “I will.” He let her walk to the edge of the balcony eventually letting go of her so that he could also lean on the balcony drawing in deep breaths. “It’s nicer out here… Not as stuffy as indoors.” The breeze ruffled his hair a little some strands falling into their normal placing unlike how he’d combed them back.

“It’s only stuffy inside because almost every civil service worker was invited to come to not, and though some respectfully declined, this is a large city. Once everyone is seated for dinner it will be much better.” She gave a wry smile for a moment, turning to look at him. “Speaking of which. I had the workers move your place card. You’re now sitting next to me.”

“Of course though how could a majority of them say no when invited to be in the same room as Elisabeth Queen.” He looked aside at her thoughtfully before his gaze moved back to the city and the lights that lit it. “Let’s hope.” Max had to pause to consider her words and quite how to respond. “That’d be lovely. Though wouldn’t you be sick of me by then?” He spoke lightly with a slight joking tone to his voice. “You seem to have a fascination with me. Pray tell what did I do to deserve so much attention from you? Besides the walks in the dog park.”

“Oh I would hope enough would. I mean, most of them won’t be able to speak to me tonight. Though maybe they just enjoy the view.” A short laugh came from her as she said that, her eyes glancing across the city. Her city. “I don’t think I will and even if I am there are six others for me to talk to, including the mayor and Denis and I can always hold great conversations” She shrugged slightly, downing her champagne for a second time. “No, not a fascination. But you are twice as interesting to talk to then some and secretly, if I get close to you I have more time with Kane. That’s my hope.”

“I think they’d enjoy the view the dress as I’ve already told you looks wonderful on you.” He enjoyed standing on the rooftop and admiring the city at night it always helped him to relax. “The mayor? You’ll make all my other friends jealous of my new found friends.” He sounded amused. “You manage to hold very riveting conversations true.” Max seemed to make a small sound of amusement. “Attractive woman seems to enjoy my company; turns out she’s after my dog. Charming.” He teased with a smile his eyes flickering aside to her.

“You did,” she agreed with a slight laugh. “Well they left me an open place in case I had brought a date, and I haven’t, so it would either be allow them to pick at random or pick someone I already know... you’re friends will certainly be jealous, as you said before, most won’t decline an invitation from me.” An actual laugh come from her at his final statement, and she rested a hand on his shoulder, patting lightly. “Your company is lovely too, but Kane was a very good hhook.”

“So technically I’m your stand-in faux date? Sounds fun.” He grinned in spite of himself. “Well consider me one who won’t disappoint I’ll thoroughly enjoy sharing the seat next to yours. How could I decline?” Hearing her actually laugh caused his grin to widen his own eyes filled with amusement. “You’ve wounded me deeply with your words. But I suppose I shall take peace of mind knowing my dog is well enjoyed. Who knows? Maybe next function you should invite him as your dinner date.”

“Technically, if that is what you want to call yourself. Though sadly, it isn’t even that fun. A lot of listening to boring conversations and sitting around and looking handsome. Trophy faux boyfriend. But you do get the perks of my company.” She shook her head the smile still on her face. “I would if I could but most places don't smile upon bringing four legged friends as dates. It’s vastly disappointing.”

“Sounds tiring alright maybe not.” He mock yawned into his hand though it soon turned into another laugh. “Shame… Well seeing as you own most of this neighbourhood- or maybe city? You should make a place where they can go buy out some restaurant or something.” He mused on the idea. “Kane would love that. It’d be like dog heaven.”

“I do not own most of the city.. I could if I wanted to, but I don’t own it.. yet,” she corrected with a charismatic smile. She listened to his idea silently, shaking her head with an amused smile. “Oh, how I wish that would even work but then there is the nasty issue of people being allergic. And my own dogs would be so jealous.” She gave him an amused look, her mouth turning into a smirk again. “Though I could just take Kane out to a streetside restaurant and he could be my date there. When I have to have boring non formal meetings.”

“Sure? Because it seems like it by the way everyone knows who you are. He chuckled turning to face her properly. “Well we could just make it a place for us and our animals. No problem then.” He nodded thoughtfully at her idea. “You could. You could… But who knows who might turn up and try to dognap him on the streets. For all I know I could hand him over to you and poof… That’s the last I’ll ever see of my beloved best friend who keeps my apartment more interesting.”

“That’s not to say I am not the most well known woman in the city. But I do not own it all yet..” She shook her head with a slightly sad smile. “I wish, but all of my projects must help a greater part of society than just us.” All the ones she could speak of at least. “No one would try and steal him. Not from me. I am the safest woman in the city. It’s one of my other titles. I would make sure Kane made it safe and sound at your door. Unless you wish to chaperone?”

“It’d be a nice thought though. To have the ability to just do something for yourself for once. To be able to have an idea and persevere with it so it grew to be an actual thing.” He looked dubious at that. “As much as I’d like to believe you as many good things there are to being the most known woman in the city there are drawbacks. Easier to recognise and mark as a possible target for a mugging. Possible change at being taken a hostage and being held for ransom. The list is limitless. Who knows what could happen to Kane he might get shot for all I know. ‘Specially with all these gun fights of late.”

“I have no time for things like that sadly.” She spent enough time on personal projects for her friends and some smaller ones for herself, but mainly she tried to keep her mind on the company. “I know all I look like is a beautiful and well known woman but I am also not an idiot. I have my own security force, though no one would know that I do, and I know how to defend myself. But I am not not one to take a man away from his dog if he’s worrisome and I have plenty of my own to take out with me.”

“It’s still a nice thought to be had.” He leaned down onto the railing once more. “I didn’t say you couldn’t defend yourself nor lacked people to defend you. Nor did I intone you’re an idiot. I’m well aware you’re a bright, intuitive, ambitious young woman with a clear set future. I’ve learnt that during the time I’ve known you.” He paused sighing. “All I meant was that it makes you more susceptible for being attacked. That’s all. Stating a fact. The streets aren’t as safe as they used to be.” He spread his hands out slightly before clasping them together. “If you’d like to take Kane out you can just drop me a text.”

“That is how you sounded like you were describing me and I do appreciate that being done. I am the powerfulest woman in Montreal and I am well aware of the dangers that could pose. I grew up in this lifestyle and now I have top of the line guards so I do not have to worry as much...Do you just like making up bad situations for people to get into?” She sighed her body slightly relaxing from it’s previous tense state. “It doesn’t matter now.”

“Well it wasn’t intended and if it seemed to I apologise.” At her question his brows furrowed a little and he didn’t answer for a moment. “It’s not really something I like doing… It’s just a constant mental state unfortunately. I anticipate the worst because then if it happens I’m not surprised. I’d rather expect the worst and end up getting a good surprise than not being prepared for whatever might come next.” He paused. “It was being unprepared that got me sent back home. Ever since it’s just how I’ve been.” He pushed himself up so he stood straighter his smile returning. “But seriously if you want to take Kane out I really have no problem. He likes you and all your dogs so he’d probably love the walk.”

She stood there in silence just listening to him for a few moments, nodding her head at his point. “That would, that does that to a person, I know. But you cannot say that to me. Not only do I not appreciate it, my team will think that you are the threat and I would rather not make you fill out all of this tedious paperwork.” She finished with a wave of her hand, her smile a little less bright now. “It was just wishful thinking. Though if you ever need a place for Kane to stay, I will dog-sit him. But I have too many of my own to walk. I’ll just cherish getting to see him when we bump into each other.”

“Well it’s a little late for taking back words but either way I’ve apologised. I honestly meant no disrespect to you.” His eyebrow arched a little. “Me? A threat? Hardly... I’m smart enough to know which battles to pick and which not to. I’m just a cop. You… You’re Elisabeth Queen. You could completely destroy me if you chose to and frankly I couldn’t honestly afford that.” He listened to her and nodded a little. “I’ll keep that in mind likewise with your dogs if you ever need them walked or anything I tend to take Kane out for a jog in the evenings so if you want me to give them some exercise.” He shrugged slightly. “I’m your guy.”

“It does not matter to my guards whether you are an actual threat or not. But they are everywhere. See everything. Hear everything. And they can’t take chances. So let’s just keep the talk of perilous situations very hushed. I do not want to destroy you and I do not want to have to make you go through a more strenuous background check than what they have already done.” She nodded slightly, her smile returning more. “That would be very convenient for when I have to go out of town next. Thank you.”

“Perfect.” He muttered under his breath before he tucked his hands into his pockets. “No problem. The company’s always welcome.” He glanced back to the hall where the sound of people gathering could be heard and he nodded his head returning her smile. “We’d best head inside wouldn’t want to miss the speeches.”

“I do not make all of the rules, but it is just common knowledge that if you continually speak to me, you will be monitored while around me.” The look on her face seemed slightly sad, much like an animal that has been caged for most of it’s life. She glanced inside and nodded again, looping her arms through his as she headed for the doors. “It seems like they are. At least these will be short. And then a lovely dinner that I have provided.”

“It doesn’t sound like a fun life to lead.” He responded with a slight frown as his eyes studied her. Every second of every moment of your life outdoors recorded.” He let her take his arm as he turned slowly heading back inside. “Food sounds like a wonderful idea right about now.” He hoped she was right one thing he could never stand much of were speeches. As they walked people moved aside at the sight of Liz until they had a decent vantage point.

“It’s is alright. It has it’s perks so there is not a reason for me to complain too much about it. Even if it can be a little stifling.” She shrugged before taking his arm and leading him inside and over near their table. The people moved, as they always did for her and she was aware of the eyes on her. When they made it to their eight seated table, a man pulled out a chair for Liz, where she broke away from Max and seated herself graciously thanking the man. As the speeches went through, her face kept attentive though it was slightly tiresom. Thankfully the speeches were not that long and they were done soon enough.

He remained quiet as they headed inside letting her lead him over to the table at which they'd be seated. As she let go of his arm he moved to find his seat quickly finding it he pulled it out and sat down his attention on the speeches though his mind was mainly on the next part of the evening. Eventually the speeches were completed and it was time for the food to be brought out and the voices and chatter seemed to return to the room once more.

When the speeches were through Liz clapped politely, looking around the table with her smile, since it was the speech giver’s wives at the table, waiting for their husbands to come back down from the hastily erected stage for tonight. Then she turned her attention to Max and in a low voice said, “See that wasn’t too long.”

As the speech givers returned to their seats Max also clapped though he eventually was drawn back to looking at who else surrounded him. At Liz’s comment his gaze moved to settle on her. “No it wasn’t. I was expecting it to take longer.” He admitted. “I’ve never been fond of speeches I grow restless easily especially when I’m sat doing not much.”

“Denis is marvelous at short speeches... and I may have told them that the shorter the speech the better. I do not imagine most of the men here want to sit through them. Neither do I.’ She flashed him another smiled as the others came back to their seats and she greeted them in a friendly manner, introducing Max whom they greeted as well before letting them go off into their own conversations.

"That's a good thing to do I know most of the others here are like me when it comes to being still." He commented eyeing the other tables for a few moments before he turned back. He smiled politely and responded to the greetings he was given though soon they were lost in idle conversation. Turning back to Liz as they awaited the food to be brought out. "Anything interesting happen with the business lately?"

SHe hummed in agreement, looking around for a moment, before turning her attention back on him. “Oh, no, nothing really. Just the a few business deals. I’m looking into a new charity to fund, but this time of the year is a slow done. Summer is not the time to make a business bigger, too many people out of country.” Soon, waiters were coming by with plates of salads as the first course, sitting them down in front of them and Liz thanked them, before picking up her fork. “The next course is a delicious pork tenderloin . I gave them the recipe myself.”

I’m sure that they’re enjoying their holidays or wherever they might’ve gone.” He mused. “A new charity? Have you any in mind? Or are you going to pick one on a whim?” As the first course was brought out he smiled and once his plate was set down he thanked the waiter as he picked up his fork. “You cook?” He sounded a little surprised. “I never knew that. I’m sure that it’ll be delicious.”

“Oh I’m sure they are..... A few, but I have to figure out which one is the one I want to choose, also I need to wait for Jason to come back so we can look over numbers.” She took a bite of her salad, a sweet strawberry mix with a vinaigrette dressing. “I do. It’s one of my hidden talents, before I took over the company I mainly focussed on school and cooking, when I wasn’t being a trophy daughter.”

“I’m sure whichever one you choose is a worthy cause.” He studied the salad for a moment before he began to eat slowly taking a sip of water before he nodded. “Well that’s quite a talent you have there. School, cooking and being a presentable daughter. I’m impressed.” After taking another bite he paused. “I only learnt to cook simple things. Enough to get us by when ma’ was ill. We didn’t have much in the way of luxury.” He explained with a nod.

“Well it has to be for me to even consider it, but thank you for thinking so highly of my opinion.” She chuckled slightly , laying a hand briefly on his arm. “If that is all it takes for you to be impressed than you are easily impressed. I had to do so much more to be impressive.” She took a sip her water, listening to him. “My mom began to teach me how to cook, but  we didn’t get far... but I just enjoy it too much to stop.”

He shrugged his shoulders slightly looking down as she set a hand on his arm. “Not much impresses me honestly but cooking tends to be the one exception. If I had more time I’d probably attempt to teach myself to cook more than meals for one. Alas ‘tis the life of a bachelor.” He chuckled quietly. “Well that’s good you kept it up it’d be a shame to lose it as a skill.”

She withdrew her hand smiling at him. “That is the one thing I leave myself time for, other than my dogs. If I don’t cook at least one meal a day I feel like I have done something wrong.” She finished off her salad then, allowing the waiter to take her plate as she sat sipping at her water. “Then what skills do you have, no counting the ones that help you with police work.”

“Well I only have myself to cook for and no one else other than my dogs so I cook just nothing fancy.” As she spoke he’d taken some time to continue eating his salad glancing at her until he finished his food. Sitting back he thought on her question. “My skills? Well I play the piano some but I’m nothing special…” He pursed his lips a little searching for something else. “I like drawing and taking photos. Oh and I read… If I’m not out doing something I read a fair amount.”

"I don't really have anyone to cook for either, except myself." She shrugged, keeping her water glass in her hand. "More than I could play." She kept attentive to him waiting for him to continue on. "I read a lot too. I mean nowadays I have less time but i still get some in at times."

“I can only play a few tunes. Even then I make mistakes.” He smiled as she said about reading. “That’s good. I’ve finally gotten around to reading Game of Thrones. I’ve been putting it off for long enough I’ve decided it was high time I got around to reading them. Though I’m not too far through them.”

"And thus, still more than I can do," she pointed out. "I can only play the simpliest of things and only with one hand." She grinned as he brought up the books. "Oh that's my favorite series! I've read them at least three times now I think. I hope you're enjoying them."

“You still have time to learn eventually. Maybe not now but in the future.” Seeing her grin caused his eyebrow to arch a little. “Oh? I’m partway through the second book right now aiming to do some more reading once I get back after this. They’re good. I’m finding them incredibly engaging.” He nodded his head his smile bright.

"Maybe, though I doubt it. But again, I never know what is going to happen." The smile stayed on her face. "Oh my sweet summer child. Just wait until you are done with the fifth. They are great books though they are irritating at times. You must tell me how you are doing with it."

“The future holds many possibilities maybe one of them is learning to play properly - who knows?” He laughed all trace of worry from earlier vanishing from his features. “I’ll keep that in mind… I’ll keep you updated as I read if that’d please you.”

"Again, I still have my doubts but maybe I shall. It would be a wonderful skill to have." She smiled as he laugh, watching them bring out the main course, the pork tenderloin with garlic mashed potatoes and she took the plate with a smile. "I would like that."

“Who knows? You might have to charm some business associate or something and the only way to manage that is with a deft piano hand hm? You’ll be grateful then. Otherwise it’s just a nice thing to be able to do.” His eyes flickered to the waiters as they began setting plates down. “Then it shall be done.” He commented as he picked up his knife and fork.

"I would hope not. And if so, I'd send Jason out to charm them. He is like a maestro at the piano. He'd outshine my measly skills." She took a bit of her tenderloin, giving out a sigh and telling the table, "They executed this recipe perfectly, I'm so glad." There was a mumble of appreciation as everyone else took their bites.

He cut up the meat taking a bite of it swallowing the food and taking a drink of water. “It’s a delicious recipe. Where did you find the recipe?” He commented before cutting another piece and taking a bite.

"Oh, my brilliant mind," she replied with a cheeky smile, after taking another bite. "Bu actually, It's an alteration of one of my mother's old ones. I just added a different marinade that's all."

He chuckled quietly as he continued to eat occasionally pausing to take a sip of his water before he’d continue to eat. “Ah I see, well it’s delicious. Looks like you’re in the wrong business. Should’ve opened a Michelin Star restaurant.” He smiled a little as he spoke.

She continued taking a few more bites from her meal, occasionally having some water. "Sadly the family business isn't part of the food industry, if it was I would be in heaven." She smiled, for a moment just enjoying everyone's faces as they ate.

“Shame… You’d make an even greater fortune than the one you already have if you did.” He nodded his head as he ate rather quickly finishing off the food that he’d been given. Placing his knife and fork down he sighed quietly taking his glass and finishing off his water.

"Maybe one day I will open a Queen restaurant, but not anytime soon. New ventures must wait a bit." She finished off her water just to have someone refill it and then finished off her plate letting the waiters take it off again. "And soon we'll have dessert."

“I’ll be looking forward to that day.” The waiters were quick to clear the tables once the meal was finished and Max thanked the one who refilled his glass with more water. “And what are we being offered for that? Any chance of mint?” He’d always been partial to dessert particularly if it involved mint.

“A possibly chance of mint, though only as an herb,” she said with another smirk, enjoying knowing what was coming out while everyone remained in mystery. Soon the waiter came by with ornate bowls filled with a mix of berries and homemade cream, complete with a sprig of mint. “A light dessert, just in case people were too full for cake.”

“Good enough for me.” His eyes were bright and curious as he awaited the final course and when he saw it he didn’t bother to suppress his grin. “Berries. Berries, cream and mint.” He commented cheerfully. “Everything I love in a bowl.” Max’s smile was probably the biggest it had been this evening now.

“If there was a warm molten chocolate cake at the bottom it would be all my favorite dessert things, but this will suffice.” She enjoyed his smile and flashed him one of her genuine ones as she took a scoop of the cream with a blackberry and ate it.

“That would be good too but berries are the best.” He murmured picking up his spoon and beginning to eat slower than he had done earlier savouring each bite he took. “I swear if I could live off of berries I would.” He admitted with a quiet laugh.

She laughed taking a few more spoonfuls of her dessert. “Sadly, you can’t. Not enough protein, which I hear is quite important.” She sipped at her water for a little bit before continuing on with dessert. “But it is a nice dream.”

He continued to eat seemingly completely content with the food he had being sure to coat the berries in cream before he scooped them up. Occasionally taking a sip of water before returning to the dessert. “Oh well I can always wish.”

When she was finished, the waiter came by again and took her bowl and spoon, and Liz was content to sit there, listening to the conversations around her, as she noticed people starting to get up and leave. She turned to Max again. “Did you enjoy your evening?”

Eventually he finished the dessert he’d been served and sighed contentedly letting a waiter take his bowl as he picked up his glass and finished off the water once more. At her question he nodded his head his smile still present. “It’s been a lovely evening; better than I expected for which I have you to thank.”

“Well it’s been a pleasure to have you as my faux date,” she said, then turned to the rest of the table and said her goodbyes with some more compliments on their speeches before pushing out her chair and standing. “Would you like to escort me outside to my car, Max?”

“The pleasure was all mine.” He inclined his head slightly to the others not that he had really spoken to them much before rising immediately moving to help pull out Liz’s chair so she might stand easier. “It’d be an honour to escort you m’lady.” He smiled once more offering her his arm.

“That was what I was hoping to hear,” she said with a smirk, taking his arm and starting towards the doorway where her town car should be waiting for her. “You do have a way home don’t you?”

He simply shook his head at her smirk letting her take his arm and began to walk towards the door. At her question his eyes flickered from their path to glance aside at her. “Well I do still have my feet. I walked here I’ll manage to walk back.” He responded with a slight shrug of his shoulders.

“Unacceptable. Since we probably won’t find a cab for you, i guess I’ll have to take you home myself. And I won’t take no for an answer. As you said, the city isn’t as safe as it was.” As they exited the building, Liz brought him over to where her town car was waiting.

“Honestly I’m fine it’s not that far a walk.” He protested shaking his head as they reached her car. “It’s late and I wouldn’t want to keep you. I’m sure you’d rather be heading straight home. Honestly… I know the route back from here. The streets are alright if you know where you’re going and where to avoid.”

She gave him a look. "I did say I wouldn't take no for an answer. And I meant it." Her driver got out of the car and opened the back seat door. "I am fine, Max, heading straight home can wait. I would hate to hear that something awful had happened to you and I could've done something to stop it."

He returned it in kind his features set stubbornly. “And I did say I’m quite fine to walk…” His eyes went to the car and back to her. “And I’m quite fine with walking. It’d be a wasted trip on your part.” He paused looking down the road with a sigh. “Nothing is going to happen to me. If you’re that worried I’ll send you a text when I get home.”

“See that would be taking no for an answer. I know you are fine to walk, but it wouldn’t be a wasted trip. It would be getting you home and I like nighttime drives anyways.” She crossed her arms staring at him. “I am not worried, I am just saying it would quicker if you let me take you home, which I know you would like to do.”

His expression seemed set as he stood there looking at her. “Well maybe you should get used to someone saying no.” He sighed quietly pinching the bridge of his nose. “Fine. Fine.” He straightened himself up a little. “Just because it’s quicker doesn’t mean you have to do it.” Max eventually nodded to the car. “Let’s go before I change my mind.”

Her expression grew cool. “I did not say that no one has ever told me no before. I said that I would not be taking no for this answer. Don’t presume.” She watched him for a few moments and even smile coming onto her face as she entered her car. “I know I don’t have to but I am doing so. But I am glad you finally decided to take up my offer.”

He didn’t give a response simply watching her and shaking his head a little as she got into the car. Once she’d taken a seat he moved over shutting her door before he walked to the opposite side pulling the door open and getting in. Closing the door behind him he pulled on his seatbelt. “I’m sure.” He glanced at the driver for a minute before giving an address - not his actual address though a few streets away in a slightly more affluent area. Admittedly the reason he didn’t want her giving him a lift was because he didn’t want her to see where it was he did live.

She watched him from inside the car to make sure he didn’t go anywhere, other than the car, smiling as he got inside, but looking down at her hands. She really didn’t have anything else to do tonight other than go home and cuddle with her pack of dogs and she really didn’t want to be so abruptly cut off from human contact. She was always lonely, so lonely. Finally looking up at him, she gave him a smile as the car started to move with the traffic. “See this is not so bad.”

He settled into his seat and soon enough found the car move out into the road and start on its journey. His plans for the evening were simply to read and just enjoy the peace of his apartment. He’d probably end up with Kane settled on his legs as he read which was the most common thing to happen whenever he did sit down on the sofa. “I suppose it isn’t… Though I still prefer to walk and then if I can’t walk I tend to take my motorbike.”

“A moterbike? I bet that is a nice way to get about the city.” Then she sighed. “Honestly, there is another reason I couldn’t let you walk, a selfish reason. You see, if people thought you were my actual date for tonight, it would be unseemly if you had walked. And I would have gotten nothing but complaints for weeks.”

“It’s quicker helps me to get through most traffic without any problem.” His eyebrow arched a little as she spoke. “Weeks? So it wasn’t because you enjoyed seeing me  that you didn’t want to let me go? Shame. You keep getting my hopes up.” He commented with a quiet laugh.

“Weeks, and from various people. It would just be way too much,” she said with a shake of her head, smiling over at him after his comment. “If you’d like to keep thinking that, I won’t say whether it’s true or not. I don’t mean to get your hopes up so much.”

“Various people hm? Never knew I could be that convincing a faux date.” He mused his gaze shifting to out of the window at the streets and houses they passed gradually leaving the more well kept areas of the city. He smiled a little glancing back to her. “Is there any truth? You’ve piqued my curiosity.”

Liz chuckled. “Oh, when you are seen out in public with me, everyone will think you are my date. The papers are always interested in the romantic lives of celebrities.” She looked out her window, smiling at her city, knowing exactly the areas she controlled and which she had yet to. His voice broke her out of her reverie. “There is slight truth..” she commented with a smirk.

“And yet I haven’t seen anything in the papers.” He mused shifting to look at her properly as they sat there. “Wonder what scandal they’ll try to make up.” He looked amused at her remark. “Well then I’m glad to know there’s some truth to it.”

“Oh there will be. And the only reasons that tabloids have nothing is because... well I have friends in that business and they know better than to share pictures of me out walking my dogs>” She waved her hand a little. “Oh, probably just something simple, not a scandal, just wonder who this mysterious policeman that Elisabeth Queen sat with  and went home with is. Obviously I am just taking you home, but they never know the difference.” Her eyebrow raised as she smiled at him a bit more. “Well I don’t spend time with people I’d rather not if I had the chance. And I have all the chances not to see you again, and yet.. I do.”

“Aren’t you lucky?” He laughed shaking his head a little. “And anyone who knows me will just end up getting truly jealous at how someone as common as me managed to end up going home with someone like you.” Max shrugged his shoulders. “You could simply call it a coincidence or luck. Whichever you’d prefer. Though either way I enjoy seeing you. You’re a fascinating woman; how could I not?”

“Not lucky, resourceful,” she corrected. Liz laughed lightly at his comment nodding her head. “Keep it secretive and then they will be even more jealous at the ‘secrets’ you are not spilling. You are a nice and interesting man.” She pursed her lips. “I actually consider it pleasant when I get to see you. But I am glad you think I’m fascinating and not pretentious, or out of your league even to speak to.”

“Even so.” Max grinned cheekily his confidence seeming to grow some now that he’d actually allowed himself to relax. “Precisely. Within a month we’ll have most of them turning as green as frogs. Well I try to be nice; I enjoy making friends with new and different people.” His head tilted as she spoke. “Well you haven’t exactly been pretentious I know well enough of your importance to not really let it bother me I suppose… Though when I first met you I was frankly surprised you’d even wish to talk to me - though that’s only because all I knew of you is what I’d read. You’re quite a different woman in real life. Fascinating seems a decent descriptor of you if not a little mysterious at times.”

“And green as frogs they shall be.” She hummed slightly as she listened to him speak, keeping her eyes on him to show her interest in what he was saying. “I am glad to know that, many think of me as pretentious without even knowing me. I always aim to be different than the girl that they try and put out in the papers. Not too different but still. Mysterious is just part of the Queen name.”

“Well they seem to be wrong in their description. From what I’ve seen you seem like a nice lady with a decent head and heart and apparent means of still making me wonder why you find me interesting.” His eyes flickered orange as the occasional lamplight flashed over them as the car travelled down the streets. “Adds to your apparent attractiveness. You seem to me an enigma; one I’m tempted at attempting to unravel.”

“That is a lovely description,” she murmured with a slight laugh, though it ended quickly and she watched him with a slight smile. “I am glad that it adds and not detracts, that would be disappointing.. I am an enigma, that is correct but I do not think you’ll be able to unravel me completely.” She shrugged. “Unless I let you unravel me and that won’t happen.”

“I have a way with words at least occasionally I find.” He seemed entertained by the notion. “Well who knows what the future may hold? Though even if I don’t manage it I’m curious to find out who the true Liz Queen is. I can try.” He paused regarding her thoughtfully. “Who knows? Stranger things have happened. Mayhaps one day you’ll let me.”

“You can try, I will not disallow you that, but I am sticking by my thoughts. The real Liz Queen is someone only I know.” She smiled as she kept her eyes on him. “Stranger things have happened, but I doubt that this will be one of them.. But you can keep hoping.” Soon the car came to a stop and Liz looked out the window briefly before turning to him. “It seems we are here.”

“I’ll be valiant in my efforts none the less. My curiosity is a very driving thing when it is sparked.” As the car pulled to a halt he glanced out the window nodding his head a little. “It would seem so.” He paused slightly before taking her hand and pressing a light kiss to the back of this. “It’s been a lovely evening. Thank you for the lift back. I’ll see you sometime soon I hope.” Smiling slightly he pushed the door open and climbed out of the car. “Safe travels home.”

“Well I am excited to see your efforts whether they work or no.” Liz smiled as he took her hand, pressing the kiss to it and she bowed her head to him. “It has been a wonderful evening, and we shall see each other at the dog park again most likely.” She watched him make his way out of the car. “Be sure to remember to give Kane those scratches you promised and you, have a good night.”

“I look forward to it.” At her remark he nodded. “I shall do that when I get in.” With that said he gave her a parting smile before shutting the door and walking around to the pavement to wait until the car pulled away so he could finish the last of his journey on foot.

[leviitypes]

Morning Strolls : Mafia AU

His routine was the same as it had been every other day of work - he’d get up, get ready and go out for a walk around the city. The sun was rising earlier now which was always nice, after stopping off at his regular coffee shop and picking up his tea - made just as he liked it with a dash of milk and two sugars which was already waiting for him. Thanking Maria with a smile he returned outside and quickly unfastened Kane’s leash the fawn Malinois with a black skull that stretched over his features to the tips of his ears aswell as continuing down his chest. Max had grown incredibly fond of the dog and over the years had trained it to be his companion to the point that he could give silent directions and have him respond almost immediately. He was glad to have him - life would be horrendously boring without the furry companion who made the days easier for him.

Once he had a hold of Kane’s leash and took a sip of his tea Max set off down the pavement his pace steady and Kane trotting alongside until they reached the park. It was a nice morning now that the sun was on its way up and the city was gradually gaining more life. Making sure the gate was shut behind him once he entered the park he motioned for Kane to sit and as directed he obeyed. Unclipping the leash Max drew out a ball from his pocket grinning as he drew his arm back quickly bringing the ball forwards sending it off across the park. Though Kane didn’t move until Max called in a rather distinct Irish accent. “Go on boy! Go get it!”

It was a wonderful day and having the day off, Liz had decided that part of her time was best used taking Pippin out to the dog park. So she had had the car called for, she and the blue merle young mini Australian Shepard hopped into the back of it, Pippin excited to be going out again. Liz never did get to go out as much as she liked anymore, with her father’s death and her inheriting the company, but she still tried. The poor thing was wound up tight that by the time they were at the dog park, he was leaping and sprinting everywhere, only stopped by the leash he was attached to. “Assis,” she commanded, as Pippin sat, looking up at her expectantly. She went to remove his leash repeating the word reste, and he stayed sitting though she could tell that his ears perked up in excitement.

From there they started a simple game of fetch, sometimes Liz running out to pretend to try and get the ball before him, until Liz got tired and just let him go get it. Seemingly from nowhere though another ball appeared, and Pippin’s ears perked up as he sprinted off to get it. “Non! Non! Ici Pippin,” she commanded in a loud voice, started to walk towards where Pippin was holding the ball that he wasn’t supposed to be. “That is not yours,” she reprimanded. “Donne. Now.” The ball dropped from Pippin’s mouth dejectedly as he walked over to her, head bowed.

Kane had been contently bolting about the park going back and forth fetching the ball his tail wagging happily each time he fetched it bringing it back and laying down dropping the ball at Max’s feet earning a decent amount of praise before he picked the ball up and threw it once more before letting Kane shoot after it. Occasionally he ran after Kane once he’d finished his tea and discarded the cup in the bin, the exercise was always nice and he often went out for a jog most evenings with Kane again so the slight burn made him smile.

However on this particular throw he put a little too much distance into it and Kane shot off, however before he could get the ball it was intercepted by another dog who was being called after by their owner whilst Kane went off course to fetch the ball that belonged to the woman who seemed to be reprimanding her dog. He raised his fingers to his mouth and blew a shrill whistle the sound causing Kane to turn tail with the ball and bolt back dropping into a sitting position at his feet. “Drop it.” He commaned and immediately the ball dropped to the floor. Crouching down and picking it up he started towards the woman looking apologetic as Kane trotted close at his heels. “Sorry about that ma'am. I believe this belongs to you.

Liz had to admit, it was almost a hilarious sight to see Pippin with a ball probably too large for him, trying to pick it up, but the last thing she needed was for her dog to get into a fight. As she bent over to pick it up she saw the man heading over towards her, holding her own ball in his hand followed by a malinois. “Oh that’s alright. Always the trouble about visiting the dog park, sometimes things get confusing.” She started walking to meet him as well and soon they met in the middle, Pippin at her heels scampering along.

“And this belongs to you,” she clarified, offering the ball and using her other hand to take the her own. She smiled easily, looking down to get a better look at his dog. “He’s really gorgeous. A great coat,” she spouted out, kneeling and offering a hand to sniff. “What’s his name?”

Kane was a rather temperamental dog only attacking should Max give the command which was very rare. Though at the sight of another dog Kane’s tail began to flick back and forth at a slightly faster rate showing his excitement at a new friend to play with. When they finally met halfway he smiled and once he finally stopped Kane immediately dropped into a sit to Max’s right his training evident.

He held up her own ball that he carried nodding. “Yeah that’s mine.” He nodded taking the ball from her outstretched hand and letting her take her own back before he pocketed his own watching as she looked down. “Yours is lovely too ma'am. Not often you see them around these parts I’d say.” He glanced back down to Kane who was by not licking her hand his tail wagging back and forth. “Kane. What’s yours?” He inquired curiously crouching down so that he could scratch Pippin behind the ear.

“Big cities are fit for herding dogs, but I make sure this little fluff ball gets his exercise, same with the rest of them. He just requires a lot more then most,” she explained, looking back at Pippin for a moment, who was sitting still as the little ball of energy he was could, used to just being able to play with the other dogs she kept at home.

When the other dog started licking her hand, she reached and scratched him behind the ear, a grin on her face. “Kane. Kane’s a lovely name.” As soon as Max crouched down Pippin leapt up to put his front paws on his knees, liking to be on level would he could. “Oh. I named him Pippin. Can you guess why?” she added with a light laugh.

“Rest? My, how many do you have?” His icy blue eyes dropped to the dog who seemed to be fidgeting a little as he sat there though Kane seemed intent on this new woman for the moment being able to smell the other dogs she had. As she began to scratch him behind the ear his head tilted back and his tongue hung out of his mouth his tail beginning to sweep back and forth in quick arcs obviously enjoying the attention. “Yeah, he seems to like it and you apparently.”

Max laughed as Pippin leapt up putting his paws on his knees and he began gently stroking his hands down the other dog’s back. “Pippin? Well, I’d have to say after Pippin from Lord of the Rings no? An amazing set of books in my opinion. I’d ask if you can guess where Kane is from but no one usually manages it.” He chuckled.

“Three others: a Newfie, a mixed lab, and a mixed yorkie. So four in total.” She counted them off on her fingers. She smiled, chuckling lightly at how his dog seemed to be loving her attention and added her other hand into the mix. “He does, doesn’t he? It is because I know ear scratches are hard to resist, non?”

She was slightly embarrassed at Pippin, but she knew she could never get him to obey with affection was involved. “Yes, that exact Pippin. I was going to name another Merry but none of them fit. Tolkien is an amazing author.” Liz shrugged. “Honestly, no I don’t. But please, inform me?”

He watched her count them off with a slight laugh. “Wow. That’s a fair few.” Kane seemed to be enjoying all the attention she had to give him and when she used her other hand his tail sped up its previous speed. “More than likely.” He chuckled watching Kane who already seemed to like the stranger he’d run into.

Max wasn’t fazed in the slightest by Pippin’s behaviour and Max was more than happy to ruffle Pippin’s fur affectionately just how Kane enjoyed him doing. “That’s a shame. Maybe if you ever got another one - you could call that one Merry.” He smiled at her comment. “Yes he is rather.” His eyes moved down to Kane. “Solomon Kane. It’s a favourite of my little brother’s. He insisted if ever I got I dog I call him it.” He explained. “And when I got him I kept the promise.”

“Oh it is not that many, but I think four is a good number to look after. I’ve contemplated adopting another but I always see if anyone else wants them first.” She laughed as Kane’s tail sped up. “I have to admit, I am very good with animals, especially our canine friends.”

“Maybe. It always depends on the dog,” she replied with a slight shrug. “Though I am growing more fond of other names. We will see.” A slight hint of recognition crossed over Liz’s eyes. “That was a movie right? Sorry, I am not terribly great with pop culture, too much work. But that is cute, and as you should. Promises should be kept.” She reluctantly stood up, finishing off with a pat of Kane’s head. “But now that I know about you dog.. what is your name? I’m Liz Queen,” she introduced herself with a smile. Her name was one most knew in the city, if not her face.

“I think I’d have my hands full with that number of dogs.” He admitted with a slight shake of his head. “But that’s good of you. Most people don’t consider the rescues. I’d take another one on myself but I don’t have the time honestly.” He explained honestly.

“Maybe we will.” At the recognition he nodded his head. “No no don’t apologise, like I say not many people recognise it. But the original stories were published in magazines actually. He’s a fan of the buccaneer-esque, monster hunter tales. Though it was made into a film which he also enjoys.” He gently took Pippin’s paws setting them back down on the ground before pushing himself up. “Oh gosh. I’m sorry. Max. Max Knight ma'am.” Though at her introduction his eyes widened and he immediately stood up a little straighter out of habit. “Wow… it looks like I’m in the presence of a celebrity.” He laughed awkwardly looking down at Kane who had returned to his side. “It’s a pleasure to meet you ma'am… I’ve heard a lot of grand things about you.”

“I always consider the rescues. Other than my Newfoundland, all of my digs have been rescues. They need the love too. Plus I donate to the animal shelters of Montreal.. I would donate my time too, if I had any to spare.”

“Oh really?” Liz asked, curiously. “Sounds like the type of stories I like as well to be honest. Your brother has great taste.” She held out a hand for him to shake. “It’s lovely to meet you Max.” There was chuckle at his use of celebrity. “I suppose you could call me that. I rather more like the sound of being just a very important person.” Liz snapped and Pippin returned to her side. “Grand things? I suppose I do, though I’m only able to because of my position. Helping people is kind of a talent I have.”

“That’s a good cause. I sometimes offer to walk their dogs if I go out that way. I like to be of a bit of help from time to time.”

He nodded rocking back slightly onto his heels. “Yeah, I taught him well I guess.” When she held out her hand he took it politely and shook it before letting it go and letting his hand fall back down to his side. “Well important person but you’re probably one of the most important person in this city no?” He smiled slightly as she said about helping people. “I suppose we all do our own bit to help out don’t we? I do mine in a little way I suppose though I tend to fly under the radar.”

“Good, good. That’s what I mean to be able to do. Go in and show all the animals some love. But I never have the time on my hands so I just offer the money that I can,” she explained. “The only problem with having four dogs is that they take up all of my extra time.”

Liz smiled, settling her hands by her sides with a nod. “One of the most yes, I suppose now that I am the head of the business. But it never really sinks in too quickly.” She shrugged, pursing her lips. “We all should at least. I am glad that you do your part. But when you are like me.. well, I’ve never been under the radar.”

“That’s still better than what most people do - they just tend to forget about them honestly.” He seemed to understand where she was coming from. “Well, I’m sure they all have a lovely home with you.”

His thumbs hooked slightly into his pockets as he stood there. “I suppose not… But either way I never thought I’d meet you in the flesh - let alone… Walking my dog.” He shook his head a little disbelievingly. “It’s easier when you’re one of a larger part I suppose. Once I’m in uniform I’m just another one of the regulars. Nothing special.”

“People often forget those that aren’t necessary to them. But not that I can hardly blame them; there are still families struggling to get by themselves, let alone help others. I just try the best I can.”

She laughed again, waving a hand as if waving his words away. “It’s Montreal. You’re bound to meet enough people, though I will say walking my dog.. I’ve met plenty of strange people out and about.” She tilted her head curiously. “Oh uniform? What do you do?”

“That’s good of you. I don’t know many people who’d really think twice about those with little to nothing in this city.” He said as his eyes lifted to scan around the park towards the city in the distance.

His eyebrow arched at her words curiously. “Oh? Strange in what way?” He seemed interested in what she meant by the wording though when the questioning returned to himself he looked down and back up to her. “I work in the police department - it’s a humble job… But it gets me by. We’ve had more work lately what with some of the incidents on the streets.” He explained smoothing down his jacket slightly.

“Well I’m not like most,” Liz answered simply.

Liz smiled and shrugged. “Well I’ve met several actors just on the streets, walking to film sets. Musicians. Then there are just random people. I hear it’s easier in places like L.A and New York City but Montreal is home.” Liz’s eyes lit up. “Oh a policeman. Well I thank you for keeping our streets safe… especially with Montreal’s crime rate. Is it dangerous sometimes?”

“No I suppose you’re not.” He observed. His eyebrow arched a little. “Oh really? That’s rather an accomplishment. I rather like meeting musicians though… Even if it’s the local buskers. They have talent I’ll give them that. Home for some I suppose.” He rubbed his neck as he spoke. “Or just a place to settle.”  He inclined his head slightly before looking back up to her. “Yes. That’s my job. We’re trying out best…” At the question of danger he pursed his lips. “A little… But I’ve seen worse parts of the world.”

She shook her head slightly. “I don’t really consider it one. It’s just city life. Circumstance. Things.. happen, you meet people. I guess I just have that view because I’m a networker.” Liz scanned around the park affectionately. “Home for me. I grew up here. Well between here, Quebec City and Marseilles, France.. but mostly here. But if you’re thinking of settling here.. well it is lovely here.” She seemed very attentive as he starting speaking of his job. “That’s all we can ask for… Worst parts? Like where?”

“Probably one of the reasons you view the world that way - not that it’s a bad viewpoint.” As she spoke of growing up he seemed to nod in understanding as she spoke. “Well personally I was raised back in Ireland - Westport to be exact. Wee l'il place you wouldn’t know it unless you actually used a map. But that’s home for me… but it’s certainly a different environment” At the question of worse parts his features darkened a little. “Oh there are many I could name… But I the the name most commonly thrown around is Afghanistan.”

“Oh, so you’re an irish boy?” A smile curled at her lips at the reveal. “I probably wouldn’t. Don’t have much knowledge of Ireland to begin with. International affairs is my brother forte. But it sounds like a lovely home.” She nodded solemnly at the mention of Afghanistan. “You were a solider… I have several friends who are or were.. One of my best friends, well he came back from over there injured.. He works for me now.. oddly enough.”

“Yes ma'am… Though my accent tends to give me away honestly. It’s not very subtle if I’m honest.” He laughed in spite of himself seeming just generally rather relaxed. “It’s a lovely place. I’d suggest a trip sometime if ever you had the chance but I’m sure you’re a busy lady.” He looked surprised at the comment. “Yes I was.Stationed out in Helmand Province. But some troubles resulted in me being sent home.” At the mention of another he looked a tad curious. “Oh really? Well it’s good to know that soldiers can find a place to reside even when they’re out of the main action.”

“Just a little bit. But that’s how I feel when I leave… well franco-centric areas. My accent stands out maybe even worse than yours. But the irish do have a melodic way of speaking.” She smiled, laughing slightly. “Maybe one day I will go out there for a business trip and maybe take in some pleasures, if I have the time. Give Jac a week off.. or have him come over here and do my job.” She listened intently to what Max was saying, frowning sympathetically. “Yes, he’s my accountant now. Very good at numbers. I am glad you found a place even though you are out as well.”

“Guess we can both relate.” He grinned slightly. “Well I suppose that’s one way to look at it. Though I rather like the French accent it’s unique in its own way really as all accents are really.” Max smiled at the thought of getting someone to visit his homeplace he always was one to encourage people to travel and learn more about the world if they could. “It’s best to go in May or June. Best weather round about then…” He seemed nonchalant just remembering and recounting. “That’s good. Me? Oh I just try to fit in and get a job done. So long as I can earn my keep and get by that’s what matters.”

[leviitypes]

Imperfect Endings : Liz & Max

Liz had just wanted a perfect experience tonight. At first it was fine. She was dressed up, looking as beautiful as she possibly could, Max’s necklace strung around her neck  where it was the only other jewellery she was wearing except for the tiara. They had danced, he had made her speechless and proud and, everything seemed to have been going amazingly until Evan and Emma started talking. Liz watched them carefully, stepping in when it looked like it had gone too far.

And though she knew that conversation was the thing that Emma needed tonight, not really having anyone else to discuss it with, it was the last thing that Liz had wanted. She had wanted the perfect night, probably the last ball she was going to go to be amazing and it was going to end with she and Max spending more time together. Then again, she should have known something was going to come by and ruin everything, something always did.

So before she walked through the doorway to the Ravenclaw common room, she wiped her eyes, probably screwing up her make up even more, taking out the crown that lay skewed on her head, and undid the black ribbon that had kept part of her hair up. She wasn’t even sure if Max had waited up here for her, but she hadn’t seen him in the Great Hall at her return. If he hadn’t, she was just going to up to stay up by herself. She walked through the doorway keeping her head slightly lowered as she made her way to the ground level.

Once he’d seen Liz leave with the girl who’d pulled her away earlier he’d taken a guess at who it was, the height matched and after overhearing the argument he’d been fairly certain that it’d been her. When Liz had left the ball he’d known that it would’ve been futile to just hang around he’d only really gone so that he could spend time with Liz and well now he couldn’t even do that. He sighed quietly as he walked down the steps into the common room loosening his tie as he went into his dorm.

His nook was tidy and soon he’d changed out of his suit into a pair of lose joggers and a vest. He’d promised Liz he’d stay up with her and Max always kept his promises. Content that he’d be comfortable for the night he picked up a couple of his books, a puzzle along with his notebook and the latest dusty potions book he’d found making a neat pile of them. Once he managed that he picked up a couple of blankets two out of four of his mugs and started silently back down to the main area of the common room.

Once he was back down by the fire he began to arrange the cushions so they formed a make-shift mattress of sorts. He propped some against the sofa so it wouldn’t hurt to sit against them for long amounts of times as he’d learnt from previous experience. Picking up a mug he let his mind imagine a steaming hot chocolate which began to fill the mug up. Taking a sip he set the mug down opening the potions book and beginning to take notes in his notebook at least until Liz arrived.

When she lifted her head and saw Max with all he had gathered near the couch, a smile appeared at her lips, but she raised a finger as if asking for a moment. “I’ll be right back,” she said, started up towards the girl’s dorm. Once in her room, she carefully and neatly stored her dress, changing into some cotton shorts and a slightly too large for her shirt. She spent some time looking into the mirror as well, trying to decide if there was anything she could do to fix it, but it all seemed futile. So, after storing away the tiara and tying the ribbon around her wrist, she started downstairs again.

Liz sat down on a cushion next to Max, silent for a few moments until he was done with whatever he was working on since she didn’t want to interrupt an important thought. But once he was done, she spoke up, “I’m sorry about leaving you,” she apologized, playing with the ribbon at her wrist. “Emma was just- needed someone and I’m that person. As much as I loved being with you I couldn’t leave her alone.” She leaned her head back on the couch emitting a sigh. “So much for the perfect evening I suppose.”

His hair was sticking up at odd angles as he sat there unlike it had been earlier - flat and neatly combed through but now it was ruffled obviously he’d been rubbing his hand through it in thought. He glanced up at her voice but she seemed to vanish in the next moment though he’d noticed her make-up and how it’d run - she’d been crying. He frowned getting up to his feet and walking over to the small kitchenette they had up here picking up a small bowl and a cloth before returning to his seat resuming his work.

He continued with his scribbling for a little while just jotting down notes until he picked up a pencil and circled the potion he’d next attempt to work on. Once he’d done that he folded the books shut and set them aside turning to face her. “It’s alright… I’m used to being left.” He gave her a faint smile. “You don’t need to apologise to me… You’re both going through a difficult time and she needs support. I understand.” Max shrugged his shoulders as he looked at her. "I don’t know… It was a lovely evening generally. Though… You currently look like a panda. Here…“ He brought the bowl forwards using his wand to fill it with warm water before picking up the cloth and wringing it out before he began to wipe away the mascara that’d run.

The pit of her stomach twisted and she didn’t return his smile. a few more tears leaking out of her. “See that’s why I didn’t want to leave you. And I did without much of a word. I’m sorry.” She went to rub her face with her hands. “That may be true, but I still need to apologize to you. You’ve been nothing but nice and understanding with me and… I don’t know.”

“It was really lovely, wasn’t it? At least it started that way, at least we had that,” she said quietly, looking at him for a moment a slight smile forming on her lips. “A panda,” she said, with a slight chuckle, turning her body so that she could face him while he wiped the mascara away. “I thought I had made it waterproof but I guess I was too distracted.” She kept her hands on her lap, just letting him work on her face.

He sighed as she didn’t return his smile reaching out with his left hand and taking her hand in his own. “Liz… You have nothing to apologise to me for. I understand it was urgent and required your immediate attention.” He hushed her squeezing her hand. “No you don’t need to do anything for me than just be here. My evening wasn’t ruined because you went off to help a friend.”

Seeing her smile made him relax a little, he’d been worried about her and he chuckled. “A very cute cuddly panda.” He agreed lifting the cloth so as to wipe the mascara trails away gently wiping away the tears aswell with the action. “Lucky you didn’t huh? No matter, makes my job easier.” He lapsed into silence as he continued to wipe the mascara away his brows furrowed a little in concentration.

Liz looked down at their hands for awhile while he spoke, just letting his words sink in as well as they could. They couldn’t stop the guilt she felt for leaving Max, even though her heart was torn in two, because she couldn’t have done anything other than help Emma. “A sister. She was going to be my sister,” she said meekly, looking up at him finally. “And I know you don’t want to hear it, but I’m still sorry. I can’t not be.”

“I’ve never heard of myself being described like that,” she commented, still with the small smile, as she closed her eyes, letting him work gently on her face. “I suppose it does, but it wouldn’t have run this much if it was waterproof.” He fell quiet, opening her eyes when he wasn’t working directly around them. “You’re cute when you concentrate like that.”

His thumb brushed in a small arc over the back of her hand affectionately as if to reassure her that it was alright. He nodded slightly gripping her hand a little firmer. “Yes… But you can’t change the past Liz… But that doesn’t stop you from being sisters of sorts.” He squeezed her hand again a little more firmly. “Don’t be.. Seriously Liz. I don’t mind and however many times you say it is futile because there’s nothing to forgive.” He continued to assure her quietly.

“Consider it a first of many times then.” Once he was done with a majority of the makeup he lowered the cloth back to the bowl moving both out of the way. Though her words caused his face to flush a little red looking confused. “I am?"

“I can’t,” she admitted with a hint of a shrug. “But she’s still my sister. Always.” She looked down at their hands, squeezing his gently then looking at the locket that was still around her neck before looking back at Max again. “She says the necklace is very pretty; to tell you that.” Liz nodded slightly. “Alright. I just… It’s hard not to.”

She tilted her head slightly. “First of many times being called a panda? I don’t think I want to be a panda all of the time. Once he was done with his work, Liz’s eyes fluttered open, a real smile on her lips for the first time since earlier that evening. “You are. With your brows all furrowed, and the determination your eyes, even if your hands are really gentle. It’s cute.. nice really.”

“Well… That’s good, though I was only looking for your approval on it… But I’m glad she likes it too.” His eyes trailed down from her face to the necklace still nestled around her neck.

“Well pandas are very cute and adorable… So it’s not that bad of a comparison.” He teased once he was sure the water was out of the way and wouldn’t spill he looked at her curiously. “You find that cute?” He sounded confused wondering how she found that cute. “Well I just… I like to be… Careful with things I want to cherish… So I’m gentle with them… Because that’s how you handle things you want to keep safe…” He admitted sheepishly looking down at his hands.

“Oh. It’s had my approval all evening, ever since I opened the box. I love it. But she said that you seemed to like me, so I had to show her. She wasn’t entirely sure of this at first,” she explained.

Liz pursed her lips. “I guess it’s not. I am okay with being cute and adorable, at times.” She smiled, nodding her head and reaching fro his hand again. “I do. But maybe it’s because I find you cute. Attractive. Both,” she giggled, looking at him. “So you want to keep my face safe and cherished,” she teased him, moving slightly closer, lacing her fingers into his. “You want to cherish me?” It was a wonder how anyone could think of her like that, but she didn’t want to doubt it, instead letting it sink in so she could believe it.

“That’s good…” His brows began to furrow once more at her words looking confused. “Why not? Have I done something to offend her? I’m fairly certain she’s the one who came up to me and snogged me on my first day back here…” He pulled a face slightly at the memory.

He let her take his hand when she reached for it his hand turning over so that his fingers could intertwine around her own gently. “Well that’s nice to know.” He shifted to get a little more comfortable letting her move closer to him. Though he smiled bashfully looking down. “Well… I mean… Yes… Yeah. I do… I like to help fix things… And people and… You. I want to cherish you and… Make you happy.” He nodded as he spoke as if reaffirming his belief in what he wanted to do. “So… I want to cherish you… yes.”

Liz lightly bit on the inside of her lip, thinking of what she could and could not say. “Well yes she was, also Marlene, but they’re.. them. But mainly.. I told you that Jason didn’t want me seeing you, any guy really and she took it as Jason’s dying wish.. But she’s changed it.. Jason would just want to see me happy and not hurt..”

She didn’t really know what she was doing, but it seemed right, her mind pressing her to say words and her body moving her closer. Her free hand made a move to lift his chin as he had done to her earlier, softly, only coaxing him to look up if he really wanted to. “I know you do. Your want to fix things is something that I’ve always admired.” She smiled more as he reaffirmed what he wanted to do. “I never thought I’d hear anyone ever say that,” she replied softly, and after a moment’s hesitation, she leaned forward, capturing his lips in a slow kiss.

“Yeah I guess they are… Worst first day ever frankly.” He shook his head pushing the memory away from his mind. “Oh… Oh really?” He looked confused for a few moments. “Alright… Well that’s good. I intend on doing that…”

He didn’t protest to the way she edged closer to him as they sat there he just smiled watching her though he soon found her tilting his head up as he had done earlier his dark eyes being trailed from his hands to her eyes, back down to her lips briefly and back to her eyes. “I’m glad… It’s my main trait.” He noticed her hesitation though soon any thoughts of making a comment fled his mind when he felt her lips press to his own. He responded to her kiss gently but with an underlying firmness to reassure her that he was here and not intending on going anywhere anytime soon.

“I don’t blame you. If I would have been.. attacked by kisses my first day back too.. I think I would have transferred schools,” she said, though the possibility of her transferring schools would have been difficult if not impossible. “Yeah, he was always afraid of someone hurting me… He just wanted to see me happy.” She smiled. “I know you do. That’s why I’m telling you.”

She tried to keep her focus on his eyes but sometimes her eyes would flicker to look down at his lips. But this wasn’t all about wanting to kiss him, this was about how he made her feel and his intentions and she just wanted to make sure she wasn’t making a terrible decision. “I know. I like you for more than that.. Maybe one day I’ll be able to tell you. Her only hesitation was because of the nervousness that she still sometimes felt when around Max but once her lips were on his, they faded away, just the thought of how nice this was staying in Liz’s mind. Before she kissed him again, she brushed her lips against his own, moving ever more closer to him. Her next kiss brought out that firmness that she had felt in his original response

“Well that’s good then. I’m glad you’re telling me.” He nodded, he had to admit that he noticed how sometimes her eyes trailed down his features and it made him smile. He didn’t seem to have any further comment to give to her hoping to put her troubles at ease at least a little for tonight and if a kiss or anything else she wanted from him would do that then he’d willingly do it for her.

Their breathing intermingled as he felt her lips brush over his own his heart was already going into overdrive though the second kiss was a little more firm. He felt her slender frame moving closer to him and he responded by letting his hands settle on her waist so that he could pull her up against him though not quite onto his lap unsure how she’d react.

She had already promised Emma that she wouldn’t go too far, but that kiss on the dance floor that they had shared hadn’t been enough, her lips still buzzing for the entire evening. And even though she had come up here, thinking her perfect evening had been ruined, it didn’t need to be ruined entirely. Her nose brushed against his while her lips linger just over his, finally pressing the firm kiss upon them, letting her eyes fall closed as she kissed him harder. Liz felt his hands on her waist, pulling her forward and up against him and she took the next and moving to settle in his lap, moving one hand to the side of his face as she deepened the kiss.

He had to admit that the kiss they’d shared had been rather too brief for his liking, but it was enough to satisfy him he’d decided when he’d seen Liz vanish with Emma though his mind had repeatedly returned to it throughout the nice. When the second kiss occurred he couldn’t help but pull her up against him responding a little more passionately. His fingers curled into the material of her shirt to get some sort of purchase on any matter of reality that remained when she settled in his lap and deepened the kiss Max simply began to let his instincts take over as he bit down softly on her lip. Kissing Liz sent a rush of energy pulsing through his veins that made him feel more alive than he’d ever felt in his life and honestly it was rather incredible he had to admit.

It wasn’t until she was in his lap that she realized exactly what she was doing, but neither did she care. If he didn’t want her to do something, all he needed to do was break the kiss and tell her no, and she would do stop. But so far, it was going well. She let a sigh out against his lips at his bite,pressing herself instinctively up against him. “Oh wow,” she murmured before bringing her lips up to kiss him again heatedly her hand on his face, falling to clutch at his side, her fingers getting tangled in the fabric of his shirt.

He’d never felt this strongly about someone before and frankly Liz was making him feel things he’d never thought he’d experience until a much later point in his life. He was lost in the sensations that were rocketing across his mind in that moment registering every little feeling and thought that came to his mind as he lingered over her lips.

Hearing her murmur he smiled a little meeting her next kiss a little more confidently than before eventually he broke from her lips but it was only so that he could trail kisses slowly down her jaw exploring the skin of her neck carefully.

Max cared for her, and that was much more than she had been ever promised in her life, so she had no problem with wanting to kiss him tonight. Somewhere, she knew he wasn’t going to use her than leave her and that made a majority of her nervousness fade. So instead of blushing at her murmur, she just smiled, glad that Max’s next kissed seemed much more confident than before.

As his lips moved down to her jaw and then to her neck, Liz smiled getting used to the new sensation, never having anyone kiss that skin before. Her hand slipped underneath his shirt, her fingers pressing into his bare skin.

Max seemed to be drawing off of her positiveness, he wanted to make her feel better and he’d found that apparently being in close proximity and the occasional kiss seemed to make her ten times happier than before which is where the main idea stemmed from. All Max wanted to do was make her feel safe and comfortable, and he was taking his cues mainly from how she was acting though soon his curiosity got the better of him and he began to venture down her neck until they brushed over her pulse point just as her hand came into contact with his skin causing him to sigh contentedly against her neck.

Liz had always how it would feel like, to let someone kiss her neck, let something get even this far. with someone she trusted. And to her it felt amazing, incomparable. The main thing that was going through her mind was that these were Max Knight’s lips against her neck, his hands gripping her waist, his skin that Liz’s fingers were carefully running across. At his sigh, she let out one of her own, her movements faltering as she breathed out, “Merlin.” Her hands started their movements again, travelling further up his sides.

He’d always wondered what it’d be like to actually reach this point with another person and now that he was reaching it he had to admit it was better than he could’ve ever imagined. Her sigh caused him to relax some, she seemed to be enjoying what he was doing which was his main aim. His grip on her shirt had tightened causing it to ride up and it wasn’t long before his nimble calloused fingers were brushing over her slender waist as he continued to lavish her neck with attention testily letting his teeth graze over her skin not hard enough to mark but enough to hopefully get a reaction. His skin felt like it was on fire with every place her fingers touched and he had to admit that it was quite frankly incredible.

As his fingers gained contact with her skin, brushing over it as gently as he always acted with her, she couldn’t help but smile. As his continued to kiss her neck, soft hums slipped out from her mouth, until his teeth started to get involved. The sensation of his teeth on her neck, drew a soft moan from her mouth, a sound that surprised her, but she wasn’t opposed to it. In fact it felt incredible. Her hands crept back down, gripping the edge of his shirt and slightly pulling it up. “Can I?,” she murmured, her eyes flickering open to glance at him for some sort of sign.

At the sound of her hums his dark eyes flickered up to check on her though when he noticed her current expression he took it as a sign that she was enjoying this quiet as much as he was which he was thankful for. He was testing only light with his teeth though apparently it was enough to draw out a quiet moan from her lips that caused his heart to pick up a slightly harder and more sporadic thud in his chest. Though when he felt her hand gripping the edge of his shirt and her question he hesitated his muscles tensing a little a rush of nerves suddenly overcoming him. But eventually his nodded his head.

“Y-Yeah… Go for it. Can I?” He questioned his thumb brushing a slow arc over her waist before gripping her shirt similarly though his eyes watched her questioningly. His mind was briefly focused on morphing away the scars that covered his shoulders and repositioning the left to look somewhat normal rather than its usual slumped setting not wanting to upset her with the sight of his slight deformity.

She felt his hesitation and his muscles tense, causing her to look back at him, her head tilted slightly. “You don’t have to say yes. I’d understand if you didn’t want me to..” she said softly. She let her grip loosened on the fabric of his shirt, even though he had nodded, and affirmed himself. Liz wanted him to be sure. “I don’t want you to do something you feel uncomfortable with,” she reassured him quietly, realising they were in the middle of the common room.

Not that it stopped her when he asked if he could take off her shirt, which she responded to with a nod, removing her hands from his shirt so that he could lift it from her. “How about, me first. That way your nerves have a chance to fade,” she suggested, helping lift her arms so he could get the fabric from her body. Scattered about her body, just like the ones on her arms, were small white raised scars, some no bigger than spider silk, some a bit larger. There weren’t many of them, obviously more so on her arms and legs, but there were a few hidden on this patch of skin usually covered by shirts.

“No… No I just… I’ve never been in this sort of situation a-and… It’s new.” He looked a little sheepish but he gazed at her quietly for a few moments. Though as her hands retracted he sighed quietly though he felt a twinge of guilt unsure if he’d ruined everything with his hesitation. Though he took a moment to steady himself his hands dropped from her waist to carefully pull his own up revealing his muscular frame. He warily cast a glance at his shoulder which seemed to appear rather normal and he let out a quick breath before turning back to her.

His hands reverently took ahold of her shirt peeling away the fabric eventually pulling it away from her and dropping it aside. His eyes widened a little at the sight of her body and he felt his breath catch a little raising a hand to gently let his fingers brush over her arms studying the small scars that littered her skin. “You’re… Merlin you’re beautiful.” He whispered his expression a little indecisive for a moment his eyes flickering to his own shoulder before gradually letting the morph fall revealing the large patch of white scarring over his shoulder and down his shoulderblade. “I… I don’t usually let people see it.” He said by way of explanation for his hesitance.

“Neither have I,” she admitted, but even if she thought she was ready, she didn’t want to pressure Max into thinking he had to either. To stop the temptation and to aid him with removing her shirt, she let go of his own, she noticed the look in his eyes. She remained quiet as he went to pull his own shirt off, partially sad that he had let go of her to do so, but quickly her mind went to inspecting his skin, though she didn’t have long to do so.

She let out a nervous breath as he dropped her shirt aside, glancing at his face to see if he had more to say than just his words let on. Feeling his fingers brush over her scars sent shivers down her spine, though his words echoed about in her head. “I- I just can’t control myself.. I like watching things break,” she stammered out in slight explanation, noticing the indecisiveness in his glance, though not understanding why until she noticed his appearance seem to morph, or rather unmorph. She let out a breath, adjusting so she could lightly brush her finger over the patch of skin, then looking up at him. “Did you think I would change my opinion of you after seeing them?” she asked quietly.

His fingers were light as they brushed over her skin drinking in the sight of her. He felt her shiver under his touch and a concerned look came into his eyes in that moment as his fingers brushed softly over the scars. “Well, for every broken thing I have one that’s fixed. I’m rather a good fixer.” He spoke quietly hoping it’d help her settle her nerves aswell as his own.

As his shoulder transformed he watched her features though when he felt her fingers brush over the skin he let a sad smile play at his lips. “I didn’t know how you’d… You’d react. But… I want to be me around you… Even if the real me is… Battered and bruised and a little bit frayed around the edges… I just want you to know who I am…” He admitted letting out a shaky breath but eventually his smile returned his eyes had softened a slightly endearing look in them as he watched her.

Her shiver had been from how delicately Max had touched her, how gently he had gone across her scars. Not that she expected him to be anything but gentle but, she had never had someone touch them before, unless it was to fix them. “And I’m an expert breaker.. ironic,” she muttered, but she looked up at him with a slight smile one her lips.

“Battered and bruised and a bit frayed is better than a false perfect facade,” she said quietly, looking up at him with a real smile. “I’m glad you showed me this.. I want to know who you are,” she said with emphasis. “Not what you seem to be to everyone else. If I was, I’d be content with the magazines.” She rested her cheek against his shoulder for a moment, wrapping her arms around him. “I want the real you.”

"Guess we’re meant to be then huh? I’ll be your fixer.” He chuckled softly the sound causing him to shake a little but the smile seemed to return to him as the moments passed.

“I’m glad… Because all of those things are me and if this relationship is meant to be then I want it to be the best and most honest experience the both of us will ever have.” His arms wrapped around her tightly holding her close but soon his hands moved to cup her cheeks brushing them gently. “Then you can have the real me and everything he could ever give to you.” He whispered and without another word he caught her lips in an intense kiss.

“I wasn’t going to say that.. But I guess I can give you lots to fix,” she replied quietly. “I guess people who fix things need things to be broken.”

Liz’s stomach twisted at the mention of honesty, just like it had with Emma. She wished she could be honest with him, it wasn’t as if she didn’t want to be, but if her father could kill Jason, then he would have no problem finishing her off as well. “I think to make it work, it’ll have to be that.. and I want it to be that.. I’d rather have truth than made up lies that you think I want to hear.” She sighed as his arms wrapped around her, but as his hand cupped her cheeks, she looked at him, wide-eyed with affection. She murmured out a thanks before his lips came in contact with hers. It felt like the air was being pulled out of her with the kiss, her arms around him being part of the only stability she could find.

He sighed a little. “We’re all broken in some way or another… And after recent events I think you need someone like me to fill in those cracks and start mending them. I don’t want to ever see you break again.” He mumbled hoping to explain what he meant.

“That’s good because it’s what I want it to be too.” When he caught her lips again he finally seemed to have let go of his insecurities and it wasn’t long before he felt the inferno building between them. He felt like his was spiralling but in an extremely pleasant way his fingers brushing affectionately down her sides to settle on her waist he’d never felt this strongly before but he wasn’t about to complain because this felt in all words incredible to him.

Liz shook her head gently. “I can’t promise that. I can’t promise that I’ll never break again, because I will. If there is anything I know, It’s that. I’m broken and I keep breaking because… I’m scared to see myself whole.” The admittance was a small one, in a quiet voice.

Though he seemed to have stopped his hesitation and let go of whatever had been keeping him grounded, Liz couldn’t get the fact that she couldn’t be completely honest with him out of her head. Even if it was the slightest hint. But that didn’t stop her from pressing her body against him, her hands making their way up to tangle themselves in his hair, as she met his kisses with a heated passion.

He stared at her confusion in his eyes as if trying to make sense of what she was saying but being unable to do that he simply just sat and looked at her. “But… When you’re whole you could be fantastic.”

He noticed a slight hesitance in her response but when he felt her begin to press against him he seemed to relax a little. Feeling her hands tangle in his hair caused him to shiver and bite down on her lip a little harder than he had done earlier. He had to admit she was doing everything that made him want to completely unravel for her. He carefully rolled their bodies over settling her down onto the pillows his kisses growing a little more desperate.

She simply sat there silently, not having the words to say to explain how she felt. Or maybe she didn’t want to explain it, afraid that she was going to sound crazy. So she shrugged, a simple action, that felt hard to do compared to how easy it would be to open her mouth and explain everything to Max. But she couldn’t.

It would have been so easy to let herself go, already feeling part of her resolve slip away from the heaviness of their kisses, pulling another moan from her as he bit her lips a little harder this time. But as he rolled their bodies and she found himself looking up at him, all of her nerves came back to her, her secrets and those letters she had destroyed that had talked about him using her and- as much as she knew that was untrue she felt her body tense up as she stopped kissing him. “Max,” she said, letting her hands fall from his hair. “I don’t.. I don’t think I can do this right now.” She looked up at him apologetically.

She confused him he knew that much to be true, there were things that she said - or nearly said that left him on the edge of some sort of answer before he found the ground pulled away from under him and in his honest opinion he wished that he could have maybe one or two answers from her but he hoped that in time she’d give them to him which is why he never pushed her or asked for anything until she was ready to share it.

The moment he seemed to settle he noticed her use of his name and the fact that she had gone rather tense. Immediately he froze every muscle in his body seeming to fall steady as he pushed himself back a little too quick. He studied her silently but made no other comment for the time being his face turning a rather deep shade of red from his embarrassment in that moment. “Oh… Oh right… I… Uh.” He looked away from her awkwardly his eyes taking on a dark turquoise with slight flecks of ivory in them when they flickered back to her. Clearing his throat awkwardly as he sat back he began to nervously fidget. “Right… No… That’s fine. I understand.”

She immediately regretted, well not everything, but felt slightly guilty as he pushed himself back up, She hadn’t meant to startled him or make him think.. well anything other than that she couldn’t continue what he obviously wanted. And she had wanted it to, if only she could stop her mind. Liz just watched him quietly, a worried frown appearing at her lips, pushing herself up into a sitting position, before taking his fidgeting fingers in her hands. “No, no don’t be embarrassed. Oh Merlin, I’m sorry if I had you thinking.. but this is too fast, I think and with tomorrow.. Please don’t think I’m a tease, but you had me so.. interested that I only just thought of.. well anything else.”

He shook his head slightly mentally kicking himself as he looked down at his hands. The main thing he was feeling right now was guilt for not taking his time he often let his emotions rule him and that was even more true when he was around Liz it often felt like everything he felt was amplified and so when he did something wrong or thought he had done something wrong that often made him feel worse about it than anything else.

He’d been staring at his fingers though when she took them he looked up the guilt etched onto his features as he looked at her. “No… No it’s… Fine. I’m stupid for even doing that. You’re right. Especially with everything. I just… I wanted to make you feel better and I screwed up. I just…” He bit his lip a little nervously. “I’m sorry… I’m stupid. I should’ve thought more about you… You’re right… I’m an idiot.” He sighed shaking his head staring down at their hands which were shaking a little.

“You didn’t screw up,” she said simply with a slight shake of her head. “You stopped when I asked you to, that was doing something right. You’re not expected to be able to read my mind and figure out what I want. That’s not fair.” Liz squeezed his hands before latching them together. She calmly took his face in her hands, looking up at him with conviction. “I don’t expect that of you,” she emphasized, tilting her head slightly. “All I expect you to do is listen if I say stop and you did. That’s all that matters. That’s all I want."

Taking a deep breath, she wrapped her arms around Max, holding him close to her, just letting her fingers run down her back. “You’re not an idiot or stupid or anything. You’re Max and you are good.You’re my knight and knights…” she looked down at her wrist. “Knights deserve tokens from their Queens.. I don’t have much, at all to give but…” She broke away from him to work at the knot of the ribbon at her wrist, quickly getting it undone so she could wrap it around his own. She finished it with a kiss, smiling up at him. “I know it’s not much, but it’s yours.”

"I did… I shouldn’t have even put you into that situation. You shouldn’t have needed to ask me because I shouldn’t have done it… I should’ve used my brain.” He mumbled quietly still keeping his head low until she lifted it up staring at her sadly. “I’m still sorry…”

When she pulled him into a hug it was evident that he was tense but he seemed to tighten a little unsure of how to react. He tentatively wrapped his arms around her resting his head against her shoulder. He wanted to argue but he knew it was futile but it didn’t change his current opinion of himself at all. He sat back and watched her work the ribbon undone letting her take his wrist to wrap it around his wrist causing a faint hint of a smile to appear as he traced the ribbon with his finger. “It’s enough…”

“Then I forgive you, even if you have nothing to be sorry for in my mind. I still forgive you if that’ll ease even the tiniest guilt from your mind,” she said, brushing her thumbs against his cheek.

The way he didn’t relax when she hugged him worried her but she couldn’t let it deter her, as much as it picked at her mind, thankful that he at least responded to the action. And the sight of even a hint of a smile on his face after she had tied the ribbon made her feel a bit better about what had happened. “I’m glad, because right now one of the only things I can give you. But I wanted you to have something because.. you are my knight.” She leaned forward and pressed a soft, quick kiss to his lips before pulling back, enough to lean her forehead on his. “Please don’t be too hard on yourself. I know I can’t stop you from doing so but, just please.”

He let out a quiet sigh, he’d try to do as she requested but that didn’t mean that it was easy for him to do. He still felt guilty and embarrassed but he tried to push those feelings away.

It took him a while before he began to relax but it was a small amount at a time. Once he was wound up and tense then it’d usually take him a while to unwind and relax. He studied the ribbon carefully tracing it with his finger. “I don’t want anything you don’t want to give to me… I just want to see you happy.” He spoke quietly returning the kiss taking a couple of moments before opening his eyes. “I’ll try…” He would but that didn’t mean it wasn’t difficult.

She was glad he seemed like the ribbon, watching his fingers trace it gently. It was the one she had worn that night at the ball, and that’s what she wanted him to remember, their dance, their kiss, them showing each other their scars, at least physical ones. One day she might ask how he got his, but she felt like it might be pushing it tonight. “I am happy Max, you’ve made this night wonderful, it all seem worth it. I saved up so much for everything, just so I could feel like I had the perfect evening, but it’s not what made it great.. You were,” she sad.

“All I want you to do is try. Try and listen to me. Only that,” she mumbled, before pulling away completely, but still staying close to him. The little white scars across her body seemed to stand out in the firelight and she grabbed her shirt, pulling it over her head and back on, covering them again, and herself in case anyone was going to take a small stroll through the common room tonight. Looking back over at him, she still wasn’t sure of what she should do. “Should I.. Should I leave?” she asked quietly, though she knew no train would be here until four or five, at the earliest. And she really didn’t even want to leave that early.

His fingers were slow and meticulously careful in their action with a defined control that was rather difficult to master. He was studying it intently as he sat there but eventually when he seemed content with his study he looked up at her and smiled faintly as she spoke his eyes began to fade to their usual shade of russet brown. “I had a good evening too… No not good… It was… Amazing.” He nodded his head as if to affirm what he was saying. “It’s been fantastic… Thank you.”

Max simply sat still for a little while as she pulled away though as she pulled her shirt back on he finally sighed and reached across to take his own shirt tugging it back on over his head and rubbing his arms slightly. At her question he looked confused and frowned. “Why would I want you to leave? You’ve done nothing wrong…” With this comment he carefully edged his way back over to sit beside her against the pillows lent against the sofa grabbing a couple of blankets as he moved. He lifted his arm so she could cuddle against him and rest her head on his chest if she so wished and so that he could pull the blanket over them.

“Because… I thought if you were upset you would want some time alone. That maybe my presence  was distracting your process..” she said sheepishly, watching him carefully, as she rested her hands in her lap. Her blue eyes watched his movement, but for now she stayed there for a moment, the crawled in beside him. She wrapped an arm around his chest, while the other slipped under the pillow behind her head. Her face nuzzled into the side of his chest, letting out a small yawn before saying. “Don;t let me sleep too long.. my train leaves at seven.” She closed her eyes, a small smile on her face as she enjoyed the heat radiating off of Max.

He shook his head his grip briefly tightening on her hands before he let them go. “Process? I didn’t think I had a process.” He looked at her with a smile. “Honestly, I’m fine and you’ve done nothing wrong.” He moved carefully until he sat against the sofa waiting for her to get comfortable and once she did he let his arm drape around her protectively keeping her close. “Alright. I’ll be sure to wake you in a decent amount of time.” He’d made sure to keep his watch on so he could keep an eye on the time his head tilting back to rest on the cushions as he stared at the flames letting the sound of them and Liz’s breathing calm and relax him.

[leviitypes]

So Close : Liz & Max

The afternoon was drawing on and now that lunch was finished he knew that Liz would be going to get ready soon as would he. Though before she went to get changed he wanted to catch her and give her his gift. He grasped the small flat box that was roughly the size of his hand inside being nestled his gift for Liz which he hoped she’d wear tonight and often whenever she had the chance. Glancing at his watch he hummed every now and then his gaze travelling to the staircase from the entrance hoping to catch a sight of her.

Liz hurried up to the castle, clutching the garment bag close to her body as if her life depended on it. Which it didn’t, but she didn’t want to see anything terrible happen to this dress that she had worked so hard for. She had gone down to Hogsmeade to get it altered one last time before the ball tonight and everything seemed to be perfect so she was heading back upstairs to start getting ready. She wanted to look perfect tonight , or at least close to perfect. When she saw Max she waved, smiling over at him as he hugged the bag even closer to her, looking forward to the night ahead.

He stood patiently looking up every time he heard the common room door open and close though each time found it wasn’t Liz. Eventually though he heard the door open and smiled returning her wave as he watched her descend down the stairs with a garment bag clutched protectively in her hands. He turned walking to meet her halfway across the room. “Hey, I’m glad I caught you…” He stopped his head bowing slightly before his eyes moved back up to her own. “I uh… Brought you something for tonight.”

When he met her halfway, she grinned, though keeping her grip on the bag. Just seeing him brought on the nervous but excited feelings she had about the ball tonight, almost enough to distract her from the funeral tomorrow. “Hey,” she replied, watching him carefully, though the smile remained on her lips and grew even more he he finished his words. “You bought me something? Yo-you shouldn’t have.”

His eyes were bright with a boyish enthusiasm as he came to a halt infront of her. Seeing her smile grow just caused a swell of warmth and nervousness to rush through him and he rolled up slightly onto his toes. “Yeah! I mean… I said I would… And well…” He nodded his head before holding up the square box holding it out for her. “Want me to hold your clothes? So you can open it?”

Her eyes widened at the sight of the box and a hold went out to nervously want to take it. But at his prompting she looked down at the bag still in her arms. “Well I- yes, I would. But you can’t peek. It’s a surprise,” she stated holding out the bag on one arm while taking the box with the one already reaching out for it. When she opened it, a hand flew up to cover her mouth, a noiseless gasp escaping from her. The locket was gold, with an Liz engraved into it in fancy script. “This is.. this is beautiful. You go this f- wow. Max I love it,” she admitted, looking at him affectionately before her eyes returned to the locket turning it over to inspect the crown and swords on the back, then opening it to reveal it’s emptiness.

He nodded his head at her instruction. “Yes m'lady… No peaking allowed.” And with that he carefully took the bag from her grip so that she could use both hands to pull the box open to reveal the golden necklace nestled inside. Upon witnessing her reaction his grin broadened but he didn’t say anything for the moment until she spoke and once she said she loved it he let out a breath of relief.

“You do? Merlin… That’s great. I didn’t have long but I wrote to a few people… Asked if they could make something.” When she opened it he hesitated awkwardly. “I don’t uh… Have any… Photos of you yet… So I couldn’t uh… Put any in there. At least not yet. But I thought… Maybe it’d be something you can wear tonight at least?”

She nodded excitedly, finishing looking at the necklace and looking back up at him. “I do. It’s beautiful. Incredible.” Her hand kept the box close to her as if protecting it. “You had it- made for me?” she asked, blinking at him in slight shock. This was one of the best gifts anyone had ever given to her and she wasn’t sure what to do but just accept it. “That’s alright we’ll get a photo in it at some point.. I’d love to wear it tonight. I don’t have any other jewelry to wear really but this.. This is amazing.”

A bashful smile lit up his features at her words and he couldn’t help the happiness he felt at seeing her happy with his gift. “Yes… I called in a few last minute favours… I wanted to get you something special… So… I got you a locket since I’ve never seen you wear a necklace… And I think it’d suit you…” He glanced back down to the locket for a moment and then to her. “Well I’m glad you like it… I was worried you wouldn’t…” He admitted sheepishly.

“Oh,” she said at the comment of her never wearing a necklace. She had never had a necklace to wear. Maybe only for a moment or when she used to dress up with her maman’s. “I really do love it. It’s perfect.” She looked at the necklace as well. ‘Why wouldn’t I? You took the time and the thought to do this.“ She picked up the necklace from the box and held it out to him. "Will you help me put it on?”

“That’s good… I’m glad.” The happiness was evident in his voice as he spoke. “I don’t know… I was just worried you wouldn’t…” He carefully adjusted his grip on the clothes bag ending up resting it gently onto the seat beside of them before turning to take the necklace. He walked behind her and unfastened it before draping it around her neck refastening it moving a hand to flatten it. “There we are… Perfect.” Moving back to his original position he grinned. “You look beautiful.”

“Well you don’t have to worry anymore, I love it.” She watched him as he set her garment bag down, waiting patiently as he strung the necklace around her neck and fastened it. When he was back in front of her, Liz just beamed. “Thank you. For this and.. yes. But I should go,” she said quickly, stepping forward and pressing a light kiss to his cheek. “I’ll see you right before the ball, right?” She stepped past him picking up her bag and heading up to the girl’s dorms, so she could start on fixing herself up for the ball.

He was extremely careful with the bag having noticed how carefully she’d been holding it when she’d entered into the room. Once he’d fastened it in place and moved round he nodding. “Yeah me too. Need to go dapper myself up.” He let out a quiet chuckle. “Yep. I’ll meet you before hand…” He smiled and turned hurrying off in the direction of the dorms a grin plastered across his features.

[leviitypes]

Venturing Through the Forest : Liz & Max

She groaned. “I was hoping you would give up… Well maybe you’ll figure out the uselessness of your quest and stop at some point.” Liz looked down at her feet for a moment, before looking back over at him. “Yes I do. You can see almost all the stars you could ever want to see from the tower. It’s lovely. I mean, as much Astronomy is not my favorite subject, but I enjoy just going up there and looking at the stars from time to time.” Once they were in the forest, she keep her eyes mostly on the ground, checking for prints, though sometimes looking up at the branches for some sign.

“Yes the perfect prefect, that’s one of the things she has dubbed you,” she said, avoiding his gaze on purpose and continuing to walk slightly in front of him. Her fingers played with a red ribbon that was tied onto one of the branches, something she had to do each year since the weather would destroy her previous markers. Still not looking at him, she finally explained, though not stopping but walking a bit slower and quieter. “You must not read the board. She thinks you and Lily Evans would make a perfect couple… I mean, all of her matches are kind of a joke..” she prompted, slightly hopeful he would confirm that, though her doubts got in the way.

“Not in my nature to give up. You’ll learn that too.” On the topic of stars he smiled more to himself as he walked along keeping pace with her. “It’s a good way to pass the time.” He agreed. “I always take the alcove in our dorm on the furthest side so I get the best view of the stars… The light helps me sleep.” He explained with a slight nod studying the ground in an attempt to figure where she was taking him.

“Well that’s wrong.” He simply kept walking faster until he was beside her again. Though at her explanation he looked confused and shook his head. “I’ve grown up in the spotlight, I tend to shy away for any more of it… Lily and I?” He frowned shaking his head. “Merlin no… I mean she’s nice… But… She’s not my type.” He frowned shaking his head again. “She’s only my friend and that’s where she’ll stay for the foreseeable future.”

“I suppose I shall.” There was a small smile on her face as she continued on the path, making sure not to trip over any roots. “Sometimes if I can’t sleep I go up there. That or sit on the couch next to the fireplace,” she stated, nodding her head. “That’s a good idea, I just grabbed whichever one was available.. I was the last in the dorms this year year because I stayed up talking to Emma.” It wasn’t even that long ago, and so much had changed. She sighed, finding a ribbon that was weather worn and bring out a pair of scissors from her satchel and snipping it off, bringing out another ribbon to tie. “Nothing really helps me sleep, I just either sleep really well.. or not.”

Once she was done with tying that ribbon, she put up her supplies and started off again, still not looking at Max, afraid that he would see the aggravation on her face. It wouldn’t have even been that bad if Lily hadn’t been entirely ignorant the last time they had spoken. “Well sadly, i have to make sure I know what they are saying about me, even if most of it is true. I would rather know what’s being said so that I’m not trying to guess why people are staring at me.” At his words, a smile appeared on Liz’s lips, though she quickly suppressed it, finally turning to look at Max. “Oh really? I mean, I wouldn’t blame you, but I thought it was rather odd when I first read it.”

“Seems like we have a similar predicament, though these days I just tend to skip the sleeping part and just… Go to the potions classroom. Or there… Or out here really. I just find somewhere I can keep myself amused really and not from going out of my brain with boredom or insanity. "Sleep just isn’t a viable option really.”

He waited for her to finish tying the ribbon onto the bush following her as they continued to trek through the forest. “I don’t really see the point of it really… A majority of the things I have to deal with on a daily basis are worse than any one person could write about me. I thought I’d get a break here, yet still my mailbox is overflowing with letters. He noticed her smile that quickly vanished and a curious expression settled over his features. "Odd? I don’t really understand why people would even come up with the idea to be frank… We’ve only spoken a couple of times and even then it was nothing serious. She really isn’t the sort of girl I’d go for.” He said by way of explination.

“Sooner or later I find myself asleep typically. But getting to sleep is really hard for me. Sometimes I fall asleep on the couch or on the floor in front of the fireplace. One time I fell asleep on the Astronomy Tower and I can’t even begin to tell you how many times I have just, curled up next to a tree and dozed off. In fact, once I woke up and found I had some protectors.. We’re going to visit them today actually,” she mentioned, checking the ground again and setting off.

“Well, there are children of important people here, at least to my father, and they can easily pass it along to their parents… Most things I am fine with people knowing, even complete lies. I’m used to it, but some things… can’t be found out. Or let known to the general public.” Liz soon turned around her back to him as she walked easily through the branches of close growing bushes. “Well because I didn’t think you had talked much. Not saying you couldn’t start liking someone you have only talked to a couple of times, but I didn’t get that vibe off of you.” She turned again to him, to watch him squeeze through the brush, with a softer smile. “Oh, and what kind of girl would Max Knight go for?”

“Usually it’s the library with me… But Madam Pince is used to that by now so she doesn’t make as big a fuss out of it than she used to.” He explained with a quiet laugh. “No I could never sleep at the Astronomy tower… Too cold for my liking. Even with my heat charms.” He looked at her even more curiously than he had done earlier. “How much further?”

“I understand the sentiment… We all have our own fair share of burdens to carry. Each to deal with and carry in our own fashion… But sometimes we all need a little helping hand.” He spoke quietly but carefully laid a hand on her shoulder. “And I can tell you’re not one to be very open about what you feel… But if you ever need help or someone to talk to… You can come and talk to me? I’m a pretty good listener.” He spoke quietly but with a genuine smile. Though soon his hand dropped and he continued walking dodging through some of the bushes without much difficulty. “Not sure really, I’ll tell you when I meet her. So long as she’s kind, likes me and can handle my stubbornness then those are the only real requirements I’d look for. I mean according to the media I’ve had a whole string of girlfriends which isn’t remotely true.” He sighed softly.

“She only makes a big deal if you snore,” Liz interjected, remembering having to wake up Carley already this year for snoring in the library. She shrugged at the mention of coldness. “It’s never quite as comfortable as other places, but if I bring up a charmed blanket and pillow, as I usually do, I can find myself dozing off for an hour or two.” Eyeing the ribbon ahead of them, that was shorter than the rest they had past, she made a quick calculation. “Only a couple of minutes, if they really are in their usual spot. You might no- well you’ll see.” Or not.

Liz sighed, shaking her head slightly. “This isn’t something I can get help with, as much as I would like it. In fact I can’t talk about it at all, too dangerous. The only thing I want to talk about is.. well Jason’s death, but I-i don’t think I’m ready for that yet,” she replied, her voice shaking a little at the end, feeling sad as his hand slid off of her shoulder. She waited until he got through the bushes before starting off again, this time staying by his side. “Those seem like pretty good requirements.” She mused on them for a bit, thinking of how she really couldn’t be considered nice. But then again, why did she have any inclination that she and Max Knight could be… anything other than friends. “You mean you haven’t dated… was it Jessica? Amy? Other girl with vague name,” she jested as they approached the clearing where she could already see the skeletal thestrals standing around. “I don’t know whether I should be more sorry if you see them or not..” she commented softly, pulling out an apple from her bag.

“Good thing I don’t snore then…” He said more to himself but smiled either way. “Well that’s a good idea… Usually I’d make too much fuss taking one up there from the dorms so I just go and sit for a while before finding somewhere more comfortable to settle down.” He looked at her his brows furrowed but shrugged continueing to walk.

“You’d be surprised. But the offer will always be open…” He trailed off with a nod eventually making it through the bushes and back to her side. “To be honest I don’t really know in honesty. Just so long as I get along with them.” He let out a quiet laugh shaking his head. “Gods no… Loads of them say we’ve dated for their career boosts… I’ve only met them for a single conversation or so.” He trailed off as they approached the clearing though when he saw the thestrals a bitter-sweet smile curved his lips. “Oh well look at that… A herd Thestrals… It’s been a while since I’ve seen those."

“Well, thanks, I guess,” she murmured, wondering if she’d ever really want to talk about Jason’s death. Other than with Emma which was proving impossible as of late. She couldn’t even get Vic to understand. She shook the thought out of her head as they continued on. “That also sounds like a really important criterion.” She listened to his story about the girls, chuckling a bit. “Well that seems like a waste. I would think most girls would want to at least go out on a date with you.”

She smiled as they got nearer to the thestrals, all of which heads were thrown back so they could see their entrance/ “Yep, they are the ones that pull the carriages. I’ve been able to see them since my second year here. Well first year but only from a distance.” She approached on slowly holding out the apple for it. “There’s only a couple of other of us that can see them and only a few of us who want to take care of them. So I’ve made that path we took. This is one of their favorite clearings.”

He left the topic alone once the option was left open, at least she had the idea if she did need someone to talk to. “I think it’s the main requirement really.” Max explained as they walked. “Most do, they expect me to ask them out but I never end up doing it.” He shrugged his shoulders. “I see no point in getting someone’s hopes up only to dash them. That’s simply cruel.”

He was silent when he first laid eyes on them, a brief look of pain on his features as  he studied them before actually opening his mouth to speak. But even then he hesitated. “I know…” He murmured quietly. “I saw my first herd when I was six years old…” He shivered a little looking away from them for a moment before looking back up. “Well, consider yourself having extra helping hands…”

“I mean, if I were to date someone, my main requirement would be that I liked him and enjoyed spending time with him, so I understand,” Liz confessed, keeping the slight blush at bay with calm thoughts. “They just.. expect you to? Wow, that’s.. presumptuous of them. And you just haven’t because you.. never liked any of them… or?” she prompted, actually interested on why he never took any of them on dates. Max always seemed like the type that was always dating.

Liz had stopped feeling sad about Thestrals, though with Jason’s death still fresh, it started her thinking. But thestrals never themselves made her feel sad, more pitiful for since. Everyone always thought they stood for death and were grim omens, but to Liz they were just as beautiful as any other creature. The one who had been most interested, approached her as she held out the apple, carefully nipping it out of her hand as she giggled lightly, the first easy laugh that had come out of her since Jason’s death. “I should have been able to see them since I was nine.. I just never had the opportunity until Hogwarts.” She let her eyes go from the thestral, which she was now stroking the translucent hide of, to Max noticing his hesitancy. “You don’t have to if you don’t want to, or if you don’t feel up to it… I should’ve asked you before I brought you here, shouldn’t I have? I’m sorry Max,” she apologized.

“That makes a fair amount of sense… It’s a good condition really.” He nodded slightly. “Yeah they did, I’ve never like any of them enough to actually ask them on a date no. I don’t like giving people the wrong idea. Dating them just would’ve sparked more media fire on my part and to be frank I don’t really need any more. But either way I never found I enjoyed their company all they really talked about were my books or their careers and it’s a tad mundane.”

He knew the stigma that seemed to come with these creatures, though he had to admit their were fascinatingly beautiful in their own way. Hearing her giggle caused him to look aside and smile. “That makes sense…” He shook his head carefully approaching brushing a hand down the Thestral’s neck. “No it’s alright. No need to apologise, it just brings back old memories of my mother. That’s all.” He murmured quietly.

“That’s a shame. Though I understand. If all someone wanted to do with me was talk bout something I’ve written or just about me, I think I would be too bored to take them seriously. I’d want to know something about them as well, especially if I was thinking about dating them.” She shook her head, internally thinking how she had never had a guy talk to her for very long other than Vic, that Jason didn’t try and scare away. “But I think you’ll find someone you like, that’s not dull and boring, one day.”

“They always make me think of my mother too,” she said quietly, staring at the grim looking creature with slightly sadder eyes, but still with a smile on her lip. “The Hogwarts Herd are quite friendly, though the first time I found them in the forest I thought they were going to eat me.. Well when they found me,” she commented, running her hand through the coarse mane, before moving to another thestral, pulling out another apple. “Would you like to feed her?” she turned, asking Max as the thestral crept closer to her.

“Exactly… It just gets far too tedious for all people involved or at least that’s how I find it to be. I’m fairly certain they view me as a two-dimensional person…” He nodded smiling hopefully. “We’ll have to see won’t we? I’m sure you’ll find someone too. To prove what you believe about yourself as being wrong and that there is someone who can love you.”

He seemed surprised, he hadn’t heard much about LIz’s background or history. “You too?” He questioned with a sad smile. “I’m sorry. It’s hard…” He chuckled at her explanation of her first thought of them. “I’d love to.” He nodded taking the apple from her before offering his hand out to the thestral flatly letting the creature eat it whilst his other hand gently ran down its nose. “Fascinating creatures really.”

Liz looked at him, as if analyzing him, then cracked a smile. “Nope, I think you’ve got all three dimensions there. We’re good,” she jested, looking away from him again and back to the thestral. Which was good, because of his next words, which cause Liz to blush, tucking her head closer to the creature. “I hope I do. It’s not that I don’t think that any body will love me it’s just.. It doesn’t matter. We’ll both find someone eventually.”

“Yep,” she answered quietly, still smiling sadly at the thestral in front of her. “It’s fine. It was so long ago, I don’t even remember much about her,” she lied, used to lying about her mother anyways. “At least then, I had Jason’s odd niceness to help me, but now.. I don’t even have him.” Her voice had gone a bit rough by the end of her sentence, and she could feel the heat behind her eyes. Handing him the apple, she took the sleeves of her jacket and wiped them across her eyes, looking back at Max feeding the thestral.

“You think?” He patted down his chest as if to check that she was right before nodding. “Yes you’re right. I do have all three dimensions.” He noticed how she seemed to tuck herself closer towards the thestral and taking a brief step to look at her better he noticed the heat that was rising in her cheeks which caused a slight smile to curve his lips. “You will. Promise. You’re a beautiful young lady with her life ahead of her. How could anyone not like you?”

He continued to let the thestral take bites of the apple in his hand. “Well, I’m sorry for your loss either way. It’s always hard to suffer a loss at a young age.” He took the second apple from her but seeing her raise her sleeves he finished feeding the thestral and walked back to her wrapping his arms around her instinctively enveloping her in a warm hug.

Liz let out a small laugh, watching him test himself for the dimensions as she continued to pet the thestral, though as soon as she felt the blush coming on, she knew she needed to hide it. She kept her eyes on the thestrals, knowing if she looked over at Max, all would be lost. Well, very easily.. You don’t really see guys throwing themselves at me, do you? But nevermind, that isn’t important.”

She had to be careful what to say, unable to say her usual lies in fear of causing upset with Max about his mother’s death, but the words were hard to come to her mouth. She tried to silently wipe the tears from her eyes, but she saw Max notice her and she let out a sound, following it with, “no, no, It’s fine. It’s nothing,” until his arms went around and she stopped speaking. And though she tried to keep herself from crying, that was futile as well.

“Guess I’ll just have to find a way to make a point then.” He commented thoughtfully watching her keep close to the thestral though from his new standing position it was rather futile.

Her tears concerned him and he immediately walked around to her, his arms wrapping around her body gently holding her close to him. He ignored her protest and kept her pressed close his hand gently rubbing her back. “It’s not nothing… Just let it out. I know it hurts… To lose someone so close. Sometimes you just need a hug from someone who cares.” He spoke quietly his fingers continuously running up and down her spine affectionately in a hope to ease the pain she was feeling.

As his arms wrapped around her body, her body stiffened up for a moment before easing again. This was never how she imagined being hugged by Max Knight. Honestly, she had never gotten to that point, always dissuaded by herself of thinking that far by her low self-confidence. And now that it was happening, she couldn’t concentrate on any of the things she would have wanted to, only the fact that she looked stupid when she cried and that he had a knack of being with her at the wrong moments. Her arms tentatively went up and wrapped themselves loosely around Max as tears continued to spill forth from her.

“It’s still n-no-” she started but couldn’t get past the first syllable without crying more. Liz didn’t look at him, keeping her head lowered so he couldn’t see her face. “I just- He’s gone Max and I feel like the only on who notices he’s gone anymore. Emma’s already moved on it seems and everyone seems surprised to hear me talk about him,” she muttered, her fingers tightening slightly on the back of his shirt. “I see him everywhere and I can’t help but be reminded of him with everything and- it just hurts It’s just like losing my mother all over again.”

He didn’t say anything pressing her close to him as he stood there. He wasn’t sure what made him do it, but seeing the tears had made him want to do… Something. Anything really. He admittedly did like hugs… He found they were a good way to cause a catharsis and it seemed like Liz was in need of one. He’d grown used to studying actions and reacting appropriately. He hushed her gently, but made no effort to stop the tears knowing for now it was best to let her cry and hold her to give her some support.

“Shh…” He hushed again letting her sobs rack into him, his hand rubbing up and down the curve of her spin. He pressed her face a little into his chest as they stood there. “We all notice… But some people find it easier to grieve by pretending something didn’t happen. You have full right to be upset as you are. He was your brother and she was your mother… It hurts so badly… But all wounds will heal eventually.”

It would have been so easy to let her emotions take control of her, forcing her to do whatever her mind was on, but she had remembered the blood and the broken hand and way she had almost lost it with Max when she was up in the infirmary. She was afraid of what she could do, what she would and tried to calm down, though the sobs still racked through her as he pressed her face into his chest a little. “How?” she choked out. “How can people pretend that it didn’t happen when I can’t seem to make it go away? Why can’t I have that ability?”

Liz tried to find something else to concentrate on, other than the beating hot brokenness inside her. Finally she focused on his hand, travelling up and down her spine, and started taking deep breaths, though still interrupted by broken sobs. “It doesn’t feel like it will heal though. I feels like I’m just bleeding and bleeding and soon I’m going to be bled out and empty.” She ended up hugging him tighter, pressing her face even more into his shirt. “I’m starting to think maybe it would have been better if I hadn’t existed, just like everyone’s always said.”

Her choked words caused him to sigh quietly continuing to rub her back. “Because some people are better at compartmentalising than others. We all react differently… I know I still hurt when I think of my mother… But I have people who helped me find a way to cope with the pain. By giving me new things to do… Distractions.”

His hand continued to move gently and when he heard her beginning to take deep breaths with less sobs racking her body he knew he was starting to get through to her at least a little. “You won’t be bled out and empty… No you’ll be grand.” He wasn’t sure what made him do it but he pressed a light kiss to her forehead. “Well you shouldn’t… Because it’s not true. You deserve to be here and what you’ve been through no one should’ve… But I want to help you get through this… If you’ll let me?”

“I wish I could compartmentalize.. ma-maybe then I wouldn’t feel like I was g-going to explode every time I think of Jase or her,” she muttered slightly through the crying, clenching her hands into fists. The tears still ran down her face, soaking into the front of his shirt slightly. “But I don’t want distractions; I want to actually feel better but nothing’s been working.”

She shook her head, lifting it a little to look up at him. “I don’t feel that way at all. I already feel empty at times.” As his lips pressed to her forehead, Liz closed her eyes. The kiss left a warm, tingly feeling in it’s wake which at any other time would have caused Liz to blush and become sheepish, only caused a brief sad smile to appear. “Okay,” she stated, her only permission for him. She was afraid that if she spoke anymore she would start sobbing again, having worked herself back up.

He was quiet for a couple of minutes as she muttered through the tears. “Maybe, but I find it just makes things more difficult.” Her words caused him to pull back just enough so that he could look at her but not to disrupt the proximity between their bodies. “Then let me find something to make it work…”

“Well then, we need to find a way to fill you back up then.” After pressing the kiss gently to her forehead he let his lips linger over her skin. “Come on… I have something to show you.” He took her hand and led her through the forest, trekking back the way they’d originally come eventually though he broke off on another course.

“You can try to.. I’m not saying you can’t, but I don’t think anything is going to work. It doesn’t feel like it,” she said quietly, letting go of the fabric of his shirt finally, her fingers loosening though her arms were still wrapped around him.

The heat remained from his lips and Liz finally opened her eyes to look up at him, now at least partially more aware of his nearness to her, but she still didn’t blush, her cheeks too red and blotchy to show it anyways. “What is it?” she asked as they broke apart and took her hand, and she was careful to make it through the brush as to not hurt herself, though Max seemed pretty sure of where they were going.

“You’d be surprised at what I can do.” He mumbled quietly as they gradually broke apart eventually grasping her hand in his own and leading her away from the area. He was careful moving through the bush but once they were through his pace picked up a little faster. He turned right and then left, weaving them through the trees until they came out Hagrid’s hut in the distance. Though he led her further along for a while.

Eventually coming to a stop where a small herd of Hippogriffs grazed he glanced aside at her. “I was actually going to come down here later to visit Theia…” He paused before continuing. “My dad rescued a couple of hippogriffs one time… But nowhere wanted them… So Dumbledore said they could come here.”

Liz had to practically jog to keep up with Max when they had broken through the brush and he picked up his pace. Not that she was disgruntled by it, being curious of where he was taking her. She used her other arm to wipe away the residual tears on her face, just in case they ran into anyone else while they were walking.

At the sight of the Hippogriffs, Liz’s face brightened a bit, a small smile forming on her lips. She looked aside at Max, realising she was still holding his hand, but she didn’t let it go yet, looking back to the hippogriffs. “They- they’re beautiful. Oh Merlin. I’ve never gotten to see them in person.” Her eyes were glued on them as she tried to take in all the aspects of them. This was much, much better than the books.

He all but pulled her along, hoping what he had in mind would make her feel better than what she had done. When they exited into the clearing he glanced aside at her hopefully and when he saw her smile he knew he’d hit a jackpot or at least a small one. Nodding his head to one that looked at at their arrival. “That’s Theia… She’s the friendliest.” He explained.

“Now… You’ve read about them, so what do you do if you wish to approach one?” He quizzed with a slight smile. “They’re proud creatures so we’ll have to do with really slowly okay?”

This was a dream come true for Liz, but so much to take in after all that had just happened. She looked at Theia with bright, wide eyes. “She’s beautiful,” Liz said quietly, continuing to look around the herd she could feel her heart start to race and her hand tightened around Max’s.

At Max’s question, her brain clicked into her information mode. “You have to keep eye-contact at all times and bow or curtsy towards them. They demand respect. And you always allow them to make the first move after you’ve seen it bow towards you, because they can sometimes take that as disrespect.” And then his next words clicked. “You want me to- Max I can’t. I was just crying and everything,” hissed out trying to make her body stay still though.”

He could see her beginning to brighten with every second that went by and it just caused his own lips to curve a little more. “Yeah she is.” He agreed with a nod keeping her hand in his own despite her tightening grip on it.

He listened to her recall the information he’d been anchoring for, nodding his head a little towards her. “Yes. Exactly right.” He turned her towards him and gently held her arms steady. “Yes I do… Come on. Trust me… She’s a pretty friendly one… You’ll do great.” He assured her with a nod. “Just remember, keep eye contact, bow and move slowly. I believe in you and that you can do it.”

Of course it was exactly right. She hadn’t been studying up on Hippogriffs for nothing. But at the moment Max prompted that he wanted her to approach Theia, she just thought of how just a bit ago she was sobbing and how sharp those talons looked from where she was standing. When he turned her, she just looked at him, eyes wide. “You’re trying to kill me,” she muttered, before turning away and finally letting go of his hand.

She approached the hippogriff slowly, taking deep breath to calm herself down and keeping her eyes in contact with it’s the entire time, only blinking when necessary. Stopping a respectable distance away, she bowed low, though still keeping her eyes on Theia. This was the most frightening thing she had ever done and if anything bad happened to her she was blaming Max.

He shook his head slightly and gave her a reassuring smile. “Come on, you’ve got to start somewhere. You’ll do great.” He reassured her with a brightening smile as she turned away letting go of his hand to start approaching the hippogriff slowly. He knew Theia would be the easiest to approach, she was most prone to him visiting her out of them all and they’d already developed a pretty close bond. So Liz shouldn’t have a problem.

Theia stopped grazing to turn towards Liz, her wings tucked into the side. She stood tall and proud and made no move for the moment simply studying Liz. “Okay that’s far enough. Now curtsy.” He directed with a nod of his head. “You’re fine.” He affirmed once more.

“I’m pretty certain that having to start somewhere should not be after sobbing and crying and generally being mess,” she said, her eyes flickering away to look at the talons again. But still she let go of his hand and started her approach, trying to let her fear show, only that she had a healthy respect for the creature and what it could do. Especially to her.

The majesty of the creature was enough to earn Liz’s respect, though she already had ample amounts for these creatures. If she really was Queen, well these must have been higher up than that, whatever title that was. At Max’s direction, she stopped and curtsied, still making sure to keep that precious eye contact.

“Come on, you’ll do great.” He assured her once more. He let her take her approach his eyes flickering between her and the creature she was approaching. Theia simply stood with her grande posture looking down at Liz with no real hint of anything. However, after Liz cutsied Theia took a step forward and then another before bowing her head down in a mutual sign of respect.

“Aha. See I told you.” He grinned slightly. “You can touch her now…” He continued to watch from a little distance away but the smile was evident that she’d done him proud in this instance.

Max seemed so sure of her that it was hard not to have at least a bit of confidence when approaching Theia. Though when she curtsied, she felt very, very exposed, even if her eyes were still locked on her. And then the hippogriff slowly stepped towards her. Once. Twice before it bowed its head towards her. Liz had to contain her excitement, simply straightening herself back up and stepping slowly closer so that she could touch her.

Liz let her fingers run over Theia feathers, knowing in her mind that a part of her wanted to analyze and make notes about this, but at the moment all she could do was stare and take in the moment. “This is incredible, Max. Thank you,” she said, though the last part could either be directed at Theia or Max. Even Liz wasn’t sure.

Watching the hippogriff bow down caused Max to smile brightly. “Looks like you’re a natural really… All that study has really paid off.” He complimented his eyes scanning the rest of the herd. Though they returned back to Liz and Theia immediately, and he slowly took a few steps forwards keeping eye contact levelly and then bowing low for a moment waiting for the usual sign from Theia that he could approach and when she bowed he straightened and moved forwards also.

His fingers lightly brushed over Theia’s neck and he chuckled at Liz’s thanks. “No problem really. Now… I want you to come over here. I’m going to give you a foot up alright. We’re taking a trip.” it was evident from his relaxed manner, shoulders lose eyes bright and boyish smile, he’d done this before. “She won’t mind.”

“I’m glad.. I wouldn’t have wanted to look like a fool during that program this summer.” Her fingers continued to skim over Theia’s feathers though at Max’s movement, she stepped away allowing a show of respect to come from either side before returning to the Hippogriffs side.

Once Max was near them, Liz’s eyes flickered from Theia to him, back and forth for moments before returning. The smile was still on her face, though she could still feel the sadness from earlier still there, as it always was. At his words, she carefully stepped to the side he was on, then shook her head slightly. “What. Oh Merlin. No. I mean, I’ve ridden thestrals before but.. Where do I even hold on to?” Her eyes flickered over toward the hippogriff, making sure she wasn’t reacting negatively.

“You wouldn’t have from what I’ve seen of your abilities.” Theia was used to Max being around so it wasn’t long before he was beside Liz gently stroking her feather’s.

He was glad to at least see her a little bit happier than she had been before, that was a relief to him. He knew she’d still be sad but at least he was providing a distraction for her. His eyebrow arched slightly at her negativity. “What’s so different to riding a hippogriff? You sit behind the wing joint. You play quidditch so your leg muscles are already well adapted. Trust me.” He assured her walking aside to Theia’s side and clasping his fingers together to provide a step up. “It’s like riding a feathered horse essentially keep your stability by placing your hands on the neck.”

“Still, I always have to worry. It was the same with riding a broom before I got to Hogwarts. I made Jason teach me so I didn’t look stupid in front of all of the pu- students.”

Liz looked at the hippogriff as if this was the first time of her actually seeing it. “Uh, I would think a lot. More feathers. And I haven’t flown on a thestral yet, just ridden on back to the edge of the forest when I got lost.”  She listened to his instructions, still freaking out internally. But when he clasped his hands, she stepped up and mounted the hippogriff, trying to keep all of his words in mind as she kept her hands on it’s neck. “Uh, what if I have never ridden an actual horse before either.. Oh merlin.”

His eyebrow arched at her correction. “Purebloods?” He picked up curiously though he didn’t press, walking over to give her a foot up he waited until she stepped onto his hands before lifting her up so she could mount the hippogriff. Once she was seated he took a moment whistling for Theia to lower slightly which she did before swinging his leg up so that he now sat on her back.

Adjusting his seating so his front was pressed against Liz’s body he leaned forwards a little. “You’ll be fine.” And with this he whistled the command for Theia to take off which she did and not long after they were soaring up into the air.

Liz just kept her mouth shut, giving only the slightest nods to answer him but not continuing the conversation any further. She had let too much slip already. So she concentrated on adjusting herself properly on Theia’s back, making to cause no discomfort for the hippogriff, though she was a bit startled at Theia sinking down to allow Max to climb on her back.

As he pressed against her, Liz could feel her mind going slightly dizzy, just with the close proximity and she tried her best to concentrate on holding on, but it was getting slightly difficult and she felt herself getting a little warm. “I-i’ll be fine, sure,” she stuttered as they took off, Theia lifting herself into the air.

He could see from the look on her features that this conversation wasn’t going any further so he dropped it and focused on getting her seated so that she and the hippogriff were comfortable. Once he was seated he gave the command for Theia to take off and she did wings beating in a rhythmical fashion the generated currents lifting them off.

Though to keep himself steady from the beating motion of Theia’s wings Max was forced to place his hands on Liz’s waist pressing himself a little closer to her as the ground rushed away from them as they soared up above the forest and around towards the grounds of the castle. “It’s beautiful isn’t it?” He laughed with a smile as they began to level out.

Everything was going smoothly as she concentrated on the beat of Theia’s wings as they lifted in the air, the breeze swirling around them. She was even able to lessen her focus on Max being so close and then. His hands went to her waist, which Liz soon realized was probably because he had nothing else to grip, but still, it made her head spin and she had to close her eyes until at least she could have partial focus on her surroundings.

Liz gave a nervous laugh, as she tried to keep her grip on Theia. “It is beautiful. It really is.” Her head nodded though she couldn’t remember telling her body to do that. “Oh wow, we’re up high.. I mean this shouldn’t be so shocking, we go higher for Quidditch but-” she stopped herself from rambling.

It was partially becaues he had no other form of stability, but also the feeling of Liz pressed against his chest felt rather comfortable. Probably too much, and the thought caused his brows to furrow a little but something about the petite blonde had sparked something in him. He’d taken a real in depth fascination with her and found that he wanted to spend more time than he had already with her. Which hadn’t happened really with… Well anyone.

“Sit back a little.” He commented as they rounded towards the castle flying up and around the Ravenclaw tower. “I don’t usually have time to go flying this high anymore.” He admitted though at her rambling he smiled a little chuckling. “You’re cute when you ramble you know?”

“Uh, why?” she questioned, though eventually followed his instructions and scooted back, even if that brought her closer to Max. It all felt too dangerous to her, though she knew that as much as she had talked about getting over her small crush on Max, she was failing miserably at it. But no one’s advice had helped her into knowing what to do. The only person she would have trusted wasn’t even her friend anymore.

Liz blushed bright red at comment, wanting to retort, but no words were coming out. And the only thing in her mind, other than the fact that she was flying a hippogriff was, Max Knight just said I was cute. Finally her brain started to work again. “I haven’t been flying much this year. Only at Quidditch practice. Th-this is amazing.”

“Just sit back and look around, you get a better vantage.” He explained as Theia rounded the tower and took a few more flaps sending them looping around the astronomy tower the wind ruffling through his hair and clothes causing him to grin his grip remaining on her waist.

Due to his positioning he couldn’t see the way her cheeks flared at his comment. “Yeah, it is isn’t it?” He grinned going to make another comment though was cut off as Theia suddenly changed her flight path beginning to soar down towards the Black Lake forcing Max to readjust his grip his fingers brushing lightly over the small patch of skin that was exposed at the gap at the base of her shirt.

That was true, finally looking up instead of concentrating on the Hippogriff, or Max’s grip on her, she could really see almost everything, other than that behind her. She grinned as they lapped around the astronomy tower, the breeze almost making her want to raise her hand, though she was still afraid of letting go of her hold on Theia.

“Y-yeah, It’s really astounding. I always imagined it but the real thing is so much be-” Her speech was cut off by their sudden change of direction and height as they started towards the Black Lake. At his touch, she straightened up automatically, her eyes going wide, before she slowly eased up, eventually relaxing into him without much of a care.

Theia’s course adjustment just made Max adjust his grip so that he didn’t fall off and plummet to his death. Not a nice thought particularly though he was preoccupied with the sight around them and also the fact that Liz was pressed up against him. Both of which were rather distracting in all fairness.

Theia adjusted their course and soon they were swooping down towards the Black Lake, her talons dragging through the water as she swooped low sending up a fine mist around them. “You can let go you know.” He spoke calmly but with a smile. “I’ve got you… You won’t fall.”

The course adjustment and Max’s grip adjustment we’re both surprising to Liz, but neither was bad, in fact Liz had very little to complain about with their ride. Liz just had to make sure she wasn’t too distracted that she fell off though, as long as they were over water it would be fine. She could at least doggy paddle.

Liz let out a light laugh as the mist came up around them, getting them slightly wet from the stray water droplets, though not enough to be unpleasant. “Yes but will you fall,” she countered, looking back at him for a moment before raising her arms slowly from her grip on Theia, and streching them out so she could feel the wind hitting her. “C’est fantastique.”

Theia seemed obvious to the pair that were on her back, just going wherever she pleased enjoying the chance to spread her wings and have an outing around the grounds. Liz’s hair was blowing in the wind leaving a trail of - his brows furrowed a little. Mint? He smiled a little at the thought, it’d always been one of his favourite smells.

Her laugh was light-hearted and seemed more carefree which was what the whole real point of this was he could feel slight droplets collecting on his face not that he particularly minded. “I can swim.” He shrugged and as she looked back he gave her an encouraging smile. As her hands left Theia’s neck he made sure to keep her supported and his grip moved an inch or two higher to keep her planted firmly so she wouldn’t fall. “C'est incroyable.” He agreed with a chuckle.

She knew this was one of those distractions that she didn’t want, but since there seemed to be no magic cure, she guessed this wasn’t as bad as it could be. And she had always imagined riding a hippogriff, though that fantasy had never included Max Knight. She couldn’t lie though and say she wasn’t enjoying this even more that it was with him.

For once she wasn’t concentrating on the fact that she was physically closer to Max than any other guy she had liked before, or that she was riding a hippogriff for the first ever, only on the way it felt to be flying like this, so she kept laughing a bit more, still lightly while the smile on her face continued to grow. “Good, because I’m making you carry be back to shore if we fall.” She made sure to keep her legs firmly secure to Theia, though how secure you could be to a flying animal was debatable. Liz didn’t have anything afterwards, just taking the scene around her quietly. She lowered her arms back down slowly, though not to their position on the neck yet. “How far can she fly like this?”

Noticing how she was laughing more caused Max to beam a little his grip keeping her firmly in place so that she could enjoy herself on the flight as they went along. “You’d make me huh? I’d only carry you if you admitted you needed a knight.” He teased quietly a laugh of his own escaping his lips. As she lowered her arms and questioned about Theia he looked down to the hippogriff.

“For a fair amount of time… She’s strong and I’ve been out with her quite a few times now… Though not with another person.” He admitted with a smile more to himself. “So how are you finding your first flight?” He questioned as Theia turned swooping back up into the sky and arching round towards their original trajectory.

“I would make you,” she stated simply, turning her head to smirk at him for a moment, having gained a little confident with her enjoyment. “Oh, well then I guess I’ll be drowning, or doggy paddling myself to shore, because I am never going to say those words. Plus, what kind of knight would you be if you let a Queen drown? A bad one.” She turned her head back to the front, looking out at how the lake expanded beneath them, dark and still.

Liz nodded to his answer, it seeming reasonable. “She seems strong, to be able to fly us around this much. Even if she’s never done a two person flight before.” Theia started a path back towards the castle, and Liz found her slightly sad. She would’ve loved to keep flying farther and farther, seen how far they could go into the expanse. “It’s wonderful. Breath-taking really.”

“Oh really now?” He looked at her with his head tilted a little to the side a curious glint in his eyes at her apparent new found confidence. “I suppose… I’ll find a way I promise.” He rolled his eyes slightly but he had to admit that he was rather enjoying this new side to Liz he was experience right now.

“She is…” He knew that Theia would probably be growing tired soon and he’d rather give her a rest, they could always come out another time and as they circled round towards the forest she began to descend once more. Though at Liz’s words his smiled. “Yeah you are…” After realising what he’d said he coughed hoping that she hadn’t heard his comment.

“That wasn’t a challenge, since Knights aren’t supposed to fail at their challenges. And this one is certainly one in which you won’t succeed.” As handsome as Max was, and how much he made her blush or her heart race, this was just one thing she wouldn’t say. People made things easier, sure, but she would never need someone else. Queen’s didn’t need other people, as her mother had always said when Liz had asked about her father or her grandparents, though thinking back her mother’s kind tone had always been edged with sadness.

As much as she wished her dream could come true, she knew they would have to go back to Hogwarts eventually.But she knew that sooner or later, once she got past the initial nervousness that she would ask if they could go on another flight again. At their descent, she perked up when she heard his words, a coy smile on her as she lowered her head a bit, but gave no other signs that she heard them

“Well then I guess I’m just going to have to try harder to win your affection and get you to say it then huh?” He responded with a chuckle. It was evident from his tone and attitude that he was determined and this would be a thing he’d eventually succeed in managing to do. He liked to challenge people’s beliefs and this was just one of those moments that that particular side of him grew to be evident and more prominent.

He watched the back of her figure for a moment, though she didn’t seem to give any sort of response which relieved him a little. He didn’t want to make a fool of himself, not yet at least. Once they landed and Theia had come to a stop he grinned and dismounted before offering his hand to her with a smile.

“You might say win my affection,” she began, though it was clear to her that he already had, “But you will never get me to say I need you. But if you’d like to go on with this doomed venture, you may.” There was something that told her that he was not going to stop until he succeeded, which would cause them to bump heads if he kept pressing it too much.

The smile seemed to be stuck to her face and she couldn’t get rid of it, though she was glad the heat seemed to be falling from her cheeks so she didn’t seem to pleased at the situation.Their landing was smooth, hardly a bump as Theia landed and Max dismounted from behind her as she swung her legs to the side and took his hand, noticing the grin on her face. “That was fun, really, amazing,” she exclaimed, her smile growing into a grin. “A great use of an afternoon.”

“Doomed venture huh? Sounds just like my kind of thing really I rather like saving things from their dooms… It’s rather knightly.” He’d find a way around it, he knew he would maybe it’d take a while but he knew that he’d manage it one day.

Once he’d dismounted and helped her down he grinned at the fact that she was also still grinning. Brushing down his trousers and smoothing the crumples out of his shirt a little. “I think we should do it again sometime.” He suggested with a wry boyish look to his features as he stood there. “Don’t you?"

Liz rolled her eyes. “You aren’t saving anything from it’s doom, except for yourself if you gain your senses and choose to. Though I suppose even that would be knightly.”

She did the same, fixing her clothing so that they were straight and everything was in place, before shaking out her hair so it fell naturally instead on windswept. “Of course we should. We’d be fools no to,” she said excitedly, slightly bouncing on her toes but continuing to look up at him with that smile.

Once they were both at least looking a little less windswept he stroked Theia’s feathers affectionately before letting her return to the herd. “Great… I really enjoyed today… It was fun… You were fun.” He nodded his head as he spoke a lightness coming about him he wasn’t really sure he’d felt ever… He brushed it off for the time being but her smile caused his own to grow.

Though when he glanced at his watch he was surprised by the time. “Merlin… I have an essay that I needed to complete.” He looked from his watch to her sheepishly. “I’m sorry I’ve got to run…” He hesitated for a moment before taking a few quick steps towards her and pressing a kiss lightly to her cheek his lips lingering for a moment or two too long before he pulled back his hair turning a slight shade of red. “I really had a great time today… You’re a great person. I uhm… Flying was great and you were amazing… Today was amazing. Have I mentioned that you were amazing?” He stumbled a little in his search for words ultimately failing causing his cheeks to go a little red themselves.

Before the hippogriff trotted off, Liz made sure to get it an affectionate soft, smiling after Theia as she went off to join her herd. “I enjoyed it too. It was very invigorating, what I needed.” She fought off some more blush, not wanting to seem more sheepish as she already was. So much for trying to get rid of these feelings.

A quick frown came upon her lips as he looked down at the watch in surprise, but made sure she had a smile back on when he looked at her. “Yeah, you should probably get on that.. and I should probably go work on my paper for the program.” Then he stepped forward and kissed her cheek and all words were lost and she let her eyes fall close until his lips were off her skin. “Yeah.. amazing,” she  murmured looking up at him with wide eyes, which only grew wider as his hair transformed. “Uh, your hair is red… that’s a new color.” A deep blush was rising in her skin now. “Amazing, yes. Oh.. well you ought to be going.. I’ll see you later?” she asked hopefully.

“Good… That’s…. Good.” He nodded looking rather pleased with himself as he stood there. He couldn’t help the fact he was late but the extra essays were due with extra credit and housepoints. After pressing the kiss to her cheek his own had flared a little more red than they had been. Though at her mention of his hair his eyes widened and he laughed nervously. “I uh… Sorry about that.” He said in reference to his hair. “Yes…” Looking up at her brightly he noticed the dark blush that was gradually colouring her skin. “Yes I’d like to see you later.” He admitted sheepishly backing up.

[leviitypes]

Butterbeers : Liz & Max

Liz was entirely ready to get off from work that afternoon, even though Honeydukes had not been as crazy as it had the weekend before. This was from different reasons. The Gossip Witch notes had been picking at her mind, though really it was all stupid she knew. Someone had sent in something about her kissing Peter and that was definitely not true, so when the Lily and Max thing came in.. she shouldn’t have believed it, but there was always this itching feelings that Lily was actual competition.. Being distracted with this information already made her job more difficult but she had one of those clients.. The ones that refused to let her help them because of who she was. Liz sighed as she hung up her apron and walked out of Honeydukes, just wanting to get into the Three Broomsticks for her date… as long as what Gossip Witch was saying wasn’t true.

It was already getting colder outside and Liz wrapped her jacket around her for the short walk it took to get to The Three Broomsticks. Not that she minded too much, only when it would start getting icy would she mind. As she pushed opened the door and stepped inside, she looked around to see if she had beaten Max there.. She hoped not, she would rather not wait around. And then have her brain come up with horrible reasons he wasn’t there.

For once he’d bothered to stop by the board though at the note about himself and Lily he couldn’t but help something twist in his gut. Sometimes even curiosity got the better of Max Knight and it was a sharp reminder just why he tried to ignore these things. His rough fingers ripped the note down from the board and tossed it into the fire as he passed letting out a disgruntled sound.

But the thought immediately escaped him as he left the common room his jacket wrapped around his body to retain the little warmth he could in the cold weather. He was lucky for the heating charms that he wore inside the woollen jacket that kept him rather well insulated against most elements. He withdrew and flipped open his pocket watch staring at the dials. He was running early - just as always. Max Knight always ran early. He liked to keep time and all those little things he could control in his life. He was admittedly nervous, Liz had grown on him enormously and he was hoping that today would go as well as all their other meetings.

Once he stepped onto the path the bitingly cold winds hit him causing him to tuck his hands deeper into his pockets. He walked briskly down the path his eyes focussed on the path ahead of him the wind brought a flush to his cheeks which in turn warmed his eyes making their usual dark chocolate brown seem a little more fluid and warmer. He pulled the door open and was immediately welcomed by warmth.

He sighed quietly stepping inside and making his way through to a table that was a comfortable size. Taking his hand out of his pocket and withdrawing the white rose he’d kept safe in there he set it on the table shrugging off his jacket. Though when he heard the door open he immediately looked up finding Liz entering not a few minutes after. He gave her a wave to draw her attention towards him not being able to help the slightly bashful smile that curved his lips.

Liz’s hands played nervously at the skirts to her dress, looking around the pub until she noticed Max, a shy smile appearing at her lips as she nodded her head towards him, though she felt a twist in her guts as her mind lingered on Gossip Girl’s post. Before crossing over towards him, she raised her hand and brushed it through her hair to try and tame her windblown locks, hoping that her hair looked less like a mess than she thought it did. Then she started over, taking careful steps, having to brush past some of the pub’s occupants that seemed to want to get in the way of Liz and her seat.

“Oh, is that rose for me?” she asked with surprise when she finally got to her seat, her smile only growing as she looked up at Max, taking in his expression, though she knew part of her mind was analyzing it for signs that he wanted to be anywhere else.. But mentally shook herself away from that thought. “It’s beautiful… Do you know where this one came from? Or did this one pop out of nowhere like the peony?” Which had been carefully pressed into one of her books, just waiting for the day it would be perfect for her odd scrapbook. Since Liz had no way of getting photos, other than Emma, her memories had been stored into flowers, dried and pressed in a book with their stories written underneath. It wasn’t conventional.. but neither was here.

She flagged down one of the waitresses down raising up two fingers to signal for two butterbeers, before smiling toward Max again. “So how was your day? Did you spend anytime in Hogsmeade?”

He rose from his place and moved around to pull out her chair for her automatically as a habit. Once she was seated he pushed her chair under the desk with a smile before returning back to his seat and looking to the rose that set on the table. “Ah this time I know where it came from. I brought it for you.” He nodded his head picking it up and holding it out for her. “I thought you’d like it… To add to your collection.”

There was nothing on his features other than a smile that reached his eyes crinkling them a little making it evident that he was incredibly happy to be here. His face was starting to be a little less flushed from the coldness though his hair was still unruly as per usual.

At her question he looked surprised shaking his head slightly. “Hogsmeade? No… It’s too cold for me lately if I’m honest… I very rarely come down here anyway unless I’m in need of something like supplies. But… Generally no. Why?” The question had confused him though as his brows furrowed he sighed figuring out what she was subtly asking. “And no, I haven’t seen Lily since our prefect meeting. Liz… I wouldn’t dishonour you in such a way.”

She smiled and thanked him as he pulled out her chair, slightly unsure because no one had ever done something like this before for her. But she was also happy about it, that Max cared enough to do that. “Well I’m glad this isn’t a mysterious flower and that we know it’s mine this time. I wont feel as guilty taking it them.” She smiled as her hand went to delicately take the flower from him, bringing it up to smell before setting it down on the table again. “My, uh, collection,” she asked startled: only Jason and Emma knew about her collection but then she realized. “Oh, of flowers you’ve brought me. I really wouldn’t call it a collection.. unless you are planning to bring me more. Which I wouldn’t mind…”

Her cheeks were still red from the wind, though Liz didn’t mind, obviously content with just sitting at this table with Max. And it made her happy to see the same expression in Max’s face. She laid her hands on the table, one covering the rose protectively, the other resting apart from them.

“I mean, everyone likes Hogsmeade. Though I guess it’s too cold. I just spend all of my time inside…” It was odd, most of the other students craved Hogsmeade weekends like they were a type of drug so it was odd of hearing someone go only for supplies. But still really hadn’t answered the question in her head. But when he realised what she was asking she blushed, looking down at the table. “Oh well good. Have you figured out the problem with the bathrooms, set up a schedule?” She said awkwardly, trying to fight down the horribly embarrassed flush on her skin. Finally she looked up, slightly meek. “I kno- I should know that. I just… I mean they said I had kissed Peter so it was most likely a lie but… I don’t know. It just made my skin crawl to think about.”

Max Knight was many things and that included a gentleman, he liked to do things that’d make other people happy. He looked confused for a second at her own confusion. “Well I was intending on bringing you more… Though if you have a collection you keep anyway? You could just add it to that?” He nodded a little unsure though he decided not to broach the topic. If she wanted to explain she would in time.

“Not really, I use them before most of the other prefects so it’s not really my problem.” He noticed her awkwardness and leant across the table taking her hand gently. “Hey… I could never betray you in such a way. I like you… Only you. If I hang out with Lily all we really talk about is prefecting duties it’s pretty tedious… Nothing more.” He let his thumb brush over her hand gently hoping to ease her awkwardness. “The only right thing she got was you and me being together.”

“Well good. I cant wait,” she said with a smile. “Not much, people don’t really bring me flowers.” She knew her collection was a silly thing to keep secret from him, but she wasn’t sure she wanted to share it with him yet.

Liz smirked only slightly at him. “I was more asking for my sake, not that I mind walking in on anyone in the bath. I know how to knock unlike some..” But her embarrassment was still there until he took her hand and she look slightly up at him. “I believe you- I just- okay.” Liz gave a nod, smiling as his thumb brushed over her hand. “At least she got that right. I was think ing she was going to deny the existence of this,” she said motioning between them with her other hand.

“Well… You’ll have a collection of your own soon enough…” He nodded making a mental note of that.

“That’s alright… Though knocking is always a good thing to do that people forget about these days.” He squeezed her hand gently. “Good. I like you Liz. A lot. I would never… Could. Never intentionally jeopardise what we might have here.” He smiled looking down to their hands for a moment. “Yeah me too… Guess there’s a shred of decency in even the cruellest of people.”

Liz grinned as she thought about the peony put in a special place, thinking about how her book would soon be followed by even more flowers from Max. She could eventually have pages upon pages of them.

“I like you a lot too,” she said, squeezing his hand as well, glancing down at them for a moment before meeting his warm brown eyes. How could she have thought that he could do anything wrong against her? Other than that she still couldn’t believe he liked her.. just for her. “That’s good. And I couldn’t either, just in case anything else comes out about me… Merlin, knows they always do. I just think she’ll learn to give up on her losing battle.”

At the moment a waiter brought over their butterbeer, setting them down on the table. Without letting go of his hand, Liz picked up her mug with the other, taking a small drink. It was warm and creamy, the perfect thing for the cold weather, and she smiled over at Max, her previous nervousness fading away. “This is my favorite way to spend a day after work, though a lot of the time I am alone.”

He was already planning on bringing another flower the next time that he came, maybe to alternate the ones which he brought for her. The idea caused a small smile to curve his lips. “Good.” He just gazed at her for a couple of moments before realising he was and looking down at the table letting out a nervous laugh. “But I’m here for you now… And she acknowledged us with is the important thing…”

Once the waitress brought over their drinks he smiled and thanked her as she walked away and took his own drawing it in. Getting a better grip on the glass before taking a sip. “It is? Well, maybe you might run into me more often after you finish work… Very co-incidentally and that of course.” He chuckled softly though looked up to her again thoughtfully. “Oh and… The ball that’s coming up… Are you uh… Going to go?”

His gazing only caused her smile to grow, shaking her head at his nervous laugh. “You are here for me now.. but I think the most important thing is that we have acknowledged us. It would be a shame if we didn’t.”

“I thought you just said you didn’t like going to Hogsmeade,” she mentioned, quirking an eyebrow at him. “So I don’t think it’ll be too coincidental.. Plus I’ll be happier knowing you were coming down here just for me. If you get here early enough I can even get you some candy from Honeydukes and you can see me in my ruffled apron.” She chuckled, taking another draw from her mug.

At the mention of the ball, she got visibly excited. “Oh, of course. It’s going to be lovely. I just have to get a dress… well really have to get everything. I am not prepared at all.”

“It would be a horrendous shame… For the both of us…” He gave her an amused look. “Well, I never said my mind and opinion couldn’t be changed… Plus if it means I can see you more of course I’ll put the effort in.” He nodded the idea coming together. “Maybe you can but my treat’ll just be to see you. Ruffled apron or not but I’m sure you still look gorgeous in it.” He chuckled taking another sip of his drink.

He saw the excitement bubble up in her and it caused a warmness to rise in him as he listened to her speak. “Good… Of course it’ll be lovely… Well, I’m guessing you don’t currently have a date to said event… Or hoping at least.” He paused before smiling at her. “Hence why I asked… But would you go with me? We can show Hogwarts what a true couple should look like… And you’ll look beautiful no matter what.” He murmured genuinely believing that comment as he spoke it.

“Does that mean I could change your opinion, because I will take that mission?” She smiled, blushing a bit at his words, absentmindedly playing with his fingers. “You will get to see me more if you do that. And I look very pretty in my ruffled apron so you must, must see it,” she exclaimed with a grin before taking another sip of butterbeer.

A mischievous smile played at her lips at his question, though her heart sped up in her chest. “Oh didn’t you know, I’ve had a date to this for years,” she jested before laughing and shaking her head. “No I don’t have anyone to go with, but now that you’ve asked..” She nodded excitedly. “Yes, we can go together and it’ll be wonderful… I was actually planning at already stealing you for it if we weren’t already together..” She went speechless at his words, blushing deeply. “Well, ah, you’ll see.”

“You’re already changing my opinion… Just look at me now. I’m enjoying Hogsmeade.” He explained with a quiet laugh as she began to play with his fingers. “Well then! Where’s my argument? I see none I can give to such a fine occasion. I must venture to the lands of the Honeydukes to see the princess in her ruffled apron.” He teased a quiet chuckle escaping him as he took another sip.

He played along and let his face fall. “Oh… I see. Well then it looks like my long weary venture across the realms to seek out a beauty to take with me was all in vain.” He broke out into a wry grin. “Good… You were planning on stealing me huh? I’m not that valuable…” That was a lie and he knew it but he didn’t believe money was everything. His eyes were alight with amusement at her lack of words combined with her blush. “Guess I will.”

“Your enjoying Hogsmeade with me,” she stated with a small smile, thinking of how amazing it was that this was an actual thing that was happening. “There are none that would work. But yes, you have to come at some time and visit me. Not that it gets boring at Honeydukes but.. I like company sometimes. And you really ought to see me in the ruffled apron… Though I’d like to point out I am a Queen not a princess.”

Liz shrugged, the smirk still on her face. “It seems like it was all in vain, poor Knight.” But she laughed as he broke out into a grin, squeezing his hand. “Yes.. Oh hush, don’t say that. You are valuable. Plus I liked you and I wanted to have a dance with you so I thought that if I dressed up and looked pretty enough I could steal you away from whatever date you did have..” she smiled sheepishly. “But now we’re going to together so that doesn’t matter anymore..”

“Yes… Yes I am.” He agreed thoughtfully seeming to get lost for a couple of moments in his musings befroe returning to the moment they were having. “Then it is done… I’ll come to see you… You can point it out though whether I’ll pay heed is another thing you’ll have to face.” He chuckled lightly fiddling with her fingers.

“Damn… You got my hopes up only to dash them.” He couldn’t feign it for long before that warm caring expression settled over his features once more. “You don’t have to look pretty or dress up to get a dance with me… To be with me all I want is for you to be yourself and feel relaxed.” He paused thoughtfully. “Once you’ve gotten your dress… Or if you already have it. I want you to promise to send me a note with the colour.” He decided with a slight nod of his head.

“Good. That means you can save me from angry customers. You have no idea how busy we get on Hogsmeade weekend. Ted had to help me last weekend,” she explained, taking another draw of her butterbeer keeping her other hand wrapped around the handle, though her eyes drifted to the one that was with Max’s. “You should pay heed. Emma’s the princess, not me. I’m just a Queen.”

Liz shrugged, still the sheepish look on her face. Her idea hadn’t seemed this odd when she had first thought it up, but now that she had come to know Max, she knew that it wouldn’t have worked.. well the way she wanted it to. “I know, but I just thought.. that maybe it would be an added asset. And maybe, it would give me courage to actually come up to you and steal you away.” She took another sip as he spoke, looking at him curiously over the edge of her mug. “Well I don’t have it yet but.. I already know which one I’m getting. It’s black.. and this nude color… But why do you want to know? Are you going to match with me?”

“I’ll charge in on my stallion… Or hippogriff depending which is free at the time.” He laughed at the idea. “I’d love to help out if it meant spending time with you… Plus it’ll be nice to do a bit of work again whilst I’m here and not out running around with my pa.” He’d been taking occasional sips but by now he’d nearly drained the cup of its contents. “I probably should… But that doesn’t mean I will. Queens are important though need to be looked after.”

“Oh I’m sure it would be dear… Though I think I’d be the one doing the stealing… I’m an excellent burglar I’ll have you know.” His eyes were studying her thoughtfully for a few moments. “Oh? Well… That solves my dilemma… I might do. Or I might have something else in mind for you. Though you won’t find out until Friday.”

“I say, try the hippogriff. Much more of a show, plus I would love to see Theia again,” she smiled, her mind going back to their hippogriff ride of the other week. “I’m glad you think that way, though it’s probably a lot more boring than anything that you’ve ever done before for work. But it does mean being with me.” She was almost done with her drink as well, though she still kept her hand on the mug. “Queens are important, they don;t need to be looked after, though she does like it.”

“You can’t steal something that you already have. But if you want to call it that, you can.” She grinned, finally taking her hand off of her cup and setting it on the table. “Well if you are so great then maybe you’ll still be able to steal me…” She looked at him curiously, though her excitement was apparent. “Wait. What? What won’t I find out until Friday.”

“Hippogriff it is then… Plus I’m sure Theia would like to see you too.” He sat back a little finishing off his drink and setting the mug down near the edge of the table so the waitress could pick it up when she passed. “Boring can be nice… I wouldn’t write it off if it meant not just sitting around doing nothing.” He shrugged his shoulders a little. “Queens need to be looked after… Why do they have a Queensguard otherwise?”

“True… But I am still such a good burglar.” He chuckled softly his fingers twineing around her own thoughtfully. “You’ll have to have some patience.” He raised his eyebrows in amusement. “You’ll like it though.”

“Boring can also be very busy. Are you any good at packaging? And wrapping? Sadly, trying to work the register and package everything is very difficult to do together. Possible but difficult.” She gave him a look, wanting to roll her eyes but instead just smiled. “Are you still on about wanting to be part of my Queensguard?”

“Then it is sad that I will never see your skills in play,” she said, with a slight pout, but it didn’t as she concentrated on their fingers. “Patience.. I suppose I can have that… if it’s for something I like.” She looked out of the windows noticing the darkness. “It’s getting late.. would a Knight like to escort the Queen back to the castle?”

“Packaging and wrapping? Two jobs I am an expert at doing.” He nodded giving her a thumbs up with his free hand accompanied with a cheeky smile. “Divide and conquer. One of my favourite phrases to ever use.” At her question his head fell a little to the side and he hummed. “Yes… Yes I do.”

“You might… You just have to wait.” His lips curved a little the boyish glint brightening his eyes as he studied her. “Good… Hopefully you’ll like it yes…” He nodded his head following her gaze before rising to his feet. He’d barely noticed the time fly but that’s what happened he supposed. Though he was admittedly a little disappointed. Either way he rose and moved round to pull her chair back. “Of course he would. You needn’t ask such a question.”

“Great because I am such a perfectionist that I have to get everything right and it really slows down the efficiency of the store.” Liz chuckled at him, a brightness coming over her features. “It’s going to become one of mine I think too, if it means not having to tie those ribbons anymore.” She let out a sigh, an exasperated smile appearing on her lips. “Fine. Would it make you happy if I anointed you the first and probably only member of my Queensguard?”

The excitement rose in her, though she was running through her brain trying to figure out what he could possibly be thinking of. “If it’s from you, I most likely will love it.” She didn’t want to leave, but she also knew that she couldn’t to be after curfew again, even if Flitwick cut her slack because of the necessity of her working. “This doesn’t mean we can’t still continue to spend time together, we just should start back up to the castle. She waited for him to pull out her chair and then got up. Once on her feet she raised up on her toes and kissed Max’s cheek before taking his hand and started out of the door, her hand in his. “This was lovely,” she said softly, smiling up at Max.

“Well looks like we’ll speed up Honeydukes all around… It’s a good phrase and if it makes your like easier I’d love to help.” He concluded though he couldn’t suppress the grin that came to his lips. “Yes… Incredibly happy.”

His dark eyes were reflecting the candlelight of the few candles that were being lit now that night was drawing in and it caused a mischievous look to appear in them. “I hope so…” Once she was up onto her feet he took a moment to button up his coat eventually letting her lead him from the pub into the bitter night air. Max automatically moved a little closer to her his hand leaving her own to wrap gently around her waist. “Yes it was… I think I could get used to this.” He decided glancing aside at her as they walked back up the path towards the castle.

“Fine, then you will be Sir Max Knight, the first knight of my Queensguard and the only member as of yet. I don’t think I’ll have many knights honestly,” Liz stated, shrugging slightly. “Though I’d be fine with it either way. You’d be a nice knight to have around.”

After she had kissed his cheek she took a moment to button up her jacket. Then she grabbed his hand pulling him out of the pub and into the night, her bracing herself against the cold wind. She beamed as he moved closer to her, wrapping an arm around her waist and she leaned closer to him, soaking up his warmth before her teeth started chattering in the cold. “You could? I think I could too. Very easily in fact,” she stated, with a tentative edge, though she smiled up at him.

“Perfect… Well I’m a good protector from a lot of things… So you’ll be fine.” He watched her brightly for a couple of seconds before it was time to start moving suddenly feeling rather pleased.

He felt her brace as they exited from the pub which was one of his more predominant reasons for pulling her in close so that she could draw some of his heat. He held her firmly but not so that it was uncomfortable though their pace was slightly faster so they’d warm up on the journey anyway. “That’s good… It’d be a shame if you couldn’t.” He pressed a quick kiss to her cheek with a small smile as they continued to walk.

“I’d think you were, being a knight and all. Knights are supposed to be protectors. Plus you work with dragons. If anyone is made to protect it must be you.” She still wasn’t sure about this whole Queensguard deal, she had done a perfectly adequate job by herself so far. But she knew Max was too stubborn to not have some type of job around her.

Liz just wanted to get to the castle as quickly as possible, though not wanting to get away from Max, obviously, just out of the cold. She just stayed near him. “It would be.. I mean. Well I don’t typically warm up to someone this easily. Or like this.” she explained, though she smiled as he kissed her cheek, feeling a pleasant warmth spread through her skin instead of her usual embarrassed one.

“I’m an adequately suited dragon knight is what I am.” He nodded his head, she’d learnt about his stubbornness and he her own but he couldn’t help but want some sort of job.

He just kept his arm around her protectively keeping her close to his frame as they walked noting that they seemed to fit quite snugly together. “Well, guess you’ve found a new way to warm up. Hopefully it’s a good one…” It wasn’t too long before they reached the halls of the castle though once again Max’s face was flushed a little red from the cold winds.

“Dragon Knight,” she murmured, as if pondering the title for him. It did sound regal enough. And it involved dragons.“Then that will be your title, my Dragon Knight.”

Liz didn’t mind the way he kept her close, surprised that not one part of her was averse to it. It was cozy next to him, the way his arm wrapped around her and his hand was secure on her waist. She let out a giggle, glancing up at him. “I guess I have and I do enjoy it. It’s good, very efficient,” she said softly, leaning into him. When they finally reached the halls of the castle and the light, Liz saw how red Max’s face was from the wind and she let out a slight laugh. “Please tell me my face does not look as red as yours,” she exclaimed, though she knew it probably was.

“Good title… There we have it. Your very own dragon knight.” He looked lost in thought slightly. “Tell me something about yourself… All this time we’ve talked yet. I don’t know anything about you… Give me a list of your favourites. Colour, food, drink… You know.” He looked aside at her as they walked the request seeming a little odd though he was curious wanting to know more about her.

Her giggle caused him to pull her a little closer and he smiled as she leant into him. Once they reached the castle he glanced at her though at her question he studied her, yes her face was rather red but he shook his head. “Nope… You look lovely. Beautiful in fact.”

“You know things about me,” she insisted, starting to tick things off on her fingers. “I prefer to use a typewriter rather then write things out, I work at Honeydukes, I like firewhiskey. And flowers. And puzzles. I am a very destructive person. My favorite creatures are hippogriffs, the thestrals, then dragons. I had a brother…” But then she gave a sheepish smile. “Oh, I guess I keep forgetting that there isn’t nifty little fact sheet about me in Witch Weekly.. Purple is my favorite, though I’m partial to grey and blue.. I love lemonade and hot chocolate, but the french kind that is almost like drinking melted chocolate. I don’t really have a favorite food,l I like everything.. but I hate raw tomatoes. They taste.. weird.” She wrinkled her nose, looking at him.

She grinned at his response, blushing and shaking her head. “Alright, Dragon Knight, whatever you say..” She pulled away from him slightly now that they were inside, looking at her feet for a moment before looking up. So what about you. I answered your questions.. What’s one thing about you that I can’t learn from magazines?”

“Only a few things… I don’t know anything substantial.” He responded with a sigh. At the mention of witch weekly he pulled a slight face shrugging, he didn’t enjoy the way his life was on display for the world to apparently see they portrayed him in a different light to how he really was. He often just wished to be a normal kid from time to time but that was never really allowed. “I’m with you on tomatoes… Eurgh… Where abouts in France are you from? I’ve never heard you talk much about your childhood… I mean… If you don’t mind me asking that is.” He was genuinely curious about her though he still wanted to be polite hence his last additional comment.

Now they were inside he loosened his grip on her though kept his arm around her whilst they walked. “Me? I’m an open book… You can ask me anything… But I have a sister, two adopted brothers. There’s my father and my step-mum… We didn’t get on too well to start off with… But… Eventually we sorted through my problems I guess… I don’t sleep much. As you’ve learnt. I have other tasks to do instead of sleep… But really most of what I am is summed up on a little fact sheet.”

Sometimes she felt bad about knowing so much about him, through a method he didn’t seem to enjoy too much, but she couldn’t forget any of it. All of the facts had stuck with her like all information did. But she was constantly on the search for things she could find out about him through just.. being with him. “Oh, uh, Strasbourg, actually, so almost on the border with Germany, though I think my grand-parents are from Lille. I don’t know much about them.” Her words were very tentative, as she knew if she let the wrong thing slip, it could mean life as she knew it… “Maman and I lived near the bakery that she worked at.”

“Yes, but I don’t know what to ask you. Not yet at least.” She listened to him talk about his family. “Why didn’t you and your step-mum not get along?” She shook her head at the comment about his sleep. “I still think you need to get more. I mean I know I have a habit of not sleeping until late but at least I sleep. That’s my goal, to get you to sleep normally.” She stopped at his last words and stared up at him. “I don;t believe that. I believe there is much more of you than what is on those fact sheets.”

“Oh really? I’ve never had the opportunity to go there… Maybe I will one day… I’ve always liked France.” He murmured thoughtfully. He could hear the tentativeness in her voice but he didn’t question it just nodded listing the details. “A bakery? That sounds nice… Did you have a favourite treat?”

“Well make a list of things and you can ask me… I’ll be as honest as I can.” He nodded though at the question on his step-mother he faltered for a few moments as though searching for an answer though he glanced down for a few moments before looking aside to her. “I’m not proud of it… But I was young and still reeling from the death of my mother… It felt like… She was intruding in a way…” He fell silent for a few moments more. “I’m not proud to admit it… But I was bitter… I became like… Some of the more prejudice people here… I blamed her for things I shouldn’t have… But she was patient with me… And she helped me become who I am. I’m grateful for that. She taught me to appreciate the points of views of others… I’m actually rather fond of Muggle things.”

He shrugged his shoulders a little. “Sleep’s irrelevant for now… Maybe in time I’ll go to sleep… Though it’s hard.” He gazed at her as she stared up at him. “Maybe, I’ve started to wonder who Max Knight is lately.”

“I hope one day you get the opportunity. France is lovely.. though I haven’t been back since I left to move to Ireland.. That’s why I was really hoping to get the Hippogriff program.. because it’s in Provence..” She wanted to talk more about her childhood but like with everyone, it was hard without stepping around everything. It was better just to say that trauma made her forget everything, though it hadn’t. “Oh yes, and Nana, well the mother of the owner of the bakery used to watch over me. She used to go downstairs and bring up these chocolate filled croissants, still warm so the chocolate melted into your mouth.” Just speaking of them brought the childlike enthusiasm on her face.

“As I come up with them, I’ll make one. Probably just all random.” She listened quietly to him, knowing she had touched a private question, and though she would have been fine if he chose not to answer she was glad when he decided to divulge the information to her. “I.. I could see how someone could feel that…But I’m glad that you two got past it all.. So your step-mum’s a muggleborn?” she asked curiously. “I enjoy muggle things. Emma always asks me about muggle things she finds confusing though she doesn’t like most of them.”

Liz’s stubborness was not going to let go of this, especially since she thought sleep was important. “It is and that is why you have me to help. I don’t expect miracles, just attempts.” When she stopped her entire body kind of turned so she could look at him seriously, her left hand going to settle on the fabric of his jacket. “The Max Knight I know, so far, is a nice, amazing, wonderful human beings, with the right amount of selflessness but still preservation in him. Even if he’s annoying at wanting to be my knight and not sleeping… You don’t have to know exactly who you are.. not yet. Just know that you.. you’re good.”

“Well, maybe if I go or get the opportunity and… If you’re free? We could go together some time?” He suggested with a slight smile. He nodded slowly at the mention of chocolate filled croissants briefly rubbing his chin in thought. “That sounds delicious and lovely… Sounds like you had a wonderful childhood.”

It took him a little while to get through his explanation, not going fully into depth but enough to be partially honest. “I am too… I suppose unlike most of those prejudiced I had a reason behind my anger…” He spoke almost thoughtfully. “Yes… She is. Though no one seems to pay much heed to it. She’s lovely…” His pace had slowed as he spoke though they continued to move along the corridor. “I see… I think most people take them for granted… Like cassettes… Incredible things.”

“Attempts might be made but not much will result.” He frowned though he halted when she did turning to face her having for once let his guard and mask down properly. He looked down at her hand and back to her face listening quietly though eventually he smiled gratefully. “Good? I suppose I can make do with good.”

Liz paused, thinking over his offer. “I- I’d like that. I miss it and my father never let me go back. He even denied it to Jason meaning I was.. never going to get to go.. But I don’t have to worry about that now.” She nodded with a smile. “Yes, I’d love to go with you.” Slowly her enthusiasm faded, just leaving a nice warmth around here. “It was. And always fresh… and it was.. up until.. well until I was eight and then.. well she died and I was sent away.” She shrugged with a frown. She didn’t really feel like getting onto the topic of her mother’s death or life at the Herbert’s. Not with how well this night had gone.

“Oh, I suppose they have their reasons too. No matter how convoluted.” Liz slipped into the general mindset she did when she was spending time with Emma and some of the others. “Not that I agree with them, they just have.. reasons.” She felt a small spark of jealously when Max mentioned that no one seemed to pay much heed to her step-mum’s muggleborn blood, thinking of how unfair life had been to her mother, but she merely nodded. “She sounds lovely. And cassettes are nice, though I prefer vinyls. But my favorite has to be the typewriter. It’s just useful and neater for me.”

How could Max not see how wonderful he was? Without the fame and the Witch Weekly articles, he was still Max Knight. Still brave, willing to help anyone who needed it. Good. He was just the epitome of good, which Liz enjoyed, having forgotten what good was like. “Good. Great. Amazing. You take your pick.” Her fingers curled around the fabric, still looking up at him, but this time smiling. “I just.. it’s okay not to know who you are, most of us are still searching, but you can’t forget, I won’t let you forget that you’re good.”

“I mean we don’t have to… But if you’d like to go back some day… Then the offer will always be there.” Max seemed to understand what she was saying and eventually decided that now wasn’t the time to ask questions on that particular topic.

“Many are just raised with it…” He sighed shaking his head. “They’re wrong… Blood means nothing. It’s personality that counts.” He noticed a strange look cross over her features though didn’t question it. “Neat is good…”

Years of being under the spotlight had ended up making him question what was right about himself, he hated it but he couldn’t help it. He found it difficult to believe her but he nodded. “Thank you.” He hesitated before moving his hands around her waist pulling her forwards so that he could catch her lips in a tender and reverent kiss.

“No, no. I’d love it,” she insisted.

Liz nodded. “Yes they are raised with it, but they are raised with reasons. They may be stupid reasons and ignorant, but still reasons.” She bit at the inside of her lip slightly, feeling a slight twist in her gut. “Yes it does. Blood does mean something. At least in this world. Personality is great and all and I do agree with you and wish people would see that more.. but Max, blood counts. The only reason why I’m still alive, still here is because I’m a pureblood. I might be a bastard, but at least I’m pure.” It felt almost as bad lying to him as it had Emma all of these years.

“One day you’ll believe it,” she said softly in response, seeing the disbelief in his eyes. Even if it meant working at it a little at a time, he’d see it. Liz let him pull her forward, her other hand moving up to join her other on his jacket as she responded to his kiss, her grip on him pulling him slightly closer, though not aggressively.

“I suppose… But either way I think it’s crazy…” He frowned losing himself in thought for a couple of moments. “I meant overall… Not just in this world. In any world. People shouldn’t be looked down on for something they can’t control. I know in this world blood counts I just wish it didn’t…” He gazed at her for a few moments just thinking again his fingers brushing her cheek gently.

“Maybe…” He had a curious look in his eyes as though he were looking as to what it was that made her believe this. His grip was gentle on her waist so as not to make her feel trapped. When she responded a flood of warmth rushed through him as she pulled him closer via his jacket the edges of his lips curved his head tilting a little. The kiss was one of thanks, for reassuring im for settling his mind back at ease if only for a little time.

“It is crazy,” she agreed solemnly, for a few moments not looking at him. “I know what you meant. It shouldn’t matter, at all. It’s unfair and ignorant, but in this world it matters. It matters too much but-” Liz cut herself off, finally looking up at him, her words holding more emotion than she would have liked. “I wish it didn’t too, but I don’t think we’re going to get that without a lot of sacrifice.” Her eyes flickered away momentarily.

She would settle for maybe, though she knew her determination would still attempt to help him realize. If he wanted to know why she thought this, it was simple. His actions and his demeanor were enough to let Liz know this, the way he spoke. She wanted him to feel better, the way he was slowly helping her. When he kissed her, like every previous time, her head with slightly dizzy, pleasurably dizzy and she couldn’t help her hands. As he tilted his head, Liz paused to take one quick breath before pressing her lips to his again,

He shook his head knowing full well what she said was truth, but he couldn’t help what he wanted. He wanted a world that was more fair and equal but there was no right way he could see of ever getting that. When she met his gaze he gave her a small reassuring smile as if to say that she could trust him with anything.  "I know… I just wish there were a way of getting it without the sacrifice…“

In time he’d learn to believe her but for now he still wasn’t fully convinced of who he really was anymore. Though the moment he kissed her his doubts and worries were temporarily forgotten and all his mind could focus on was the sensation of Liz here in his arms. He was fairly certain that the edges of his mind had begun to fade from the pleasure that the simple action caused him to feel. When he tilted his head he took a quick breath before returning the kiss a little deeper than he had done previously.

She wanted to trust him and it wasn’t that she didn’t. But she knew what could happen if anyone found out who- what she was. And now she knew that her father would go through with his punishments. Her brother’s death was proof of that. “I wish there was too, but I don’t think it’s possible.. I think the sacrifices have already started.”

There was nothing more she could do at the moment; only be here with him, enjoying herself and hoping he was enjoying himself. So when he kissed her, she wanted to do nothing than return it.  As their kiss deepened, her hands crept farther up resting on his neck as she lifted on her toes so she could be closer to him, without much strain.

“I suppose…” He sighed quietly his eyes dropping for a moment before flickering to her own and giving a small smile. His fingers curled a little into the material of her jacket holding her flush to his body as he kissed her. He could feel his heart picking up a little as his lips lingered over her own as the kissed dragged on, he’d never had the opportunity to kiss someone in quite a fashion he had Liz and quite frankly he had to admit he liked it rather a lot. Max felt Liz’s hands move to rest on his neck and the way she rose onto her toes his hand moved to hold her a little more firmly.

She could feel his fingers curl into her jacket, the vague pressure on her back welcomed and enjoyable, though her mind was mainly focused on how close she was to Max. Even talking to him made her heart beat faster and now that she was pressed against him.. her heart felt like it was going to burst from her chest. His lips made her want more, which was enjoyable and wonderful, if not a bit scary, but she didn’t really want to stop. When she finally broke from his lips to catch her breath, she stayed close to him, lingering near him and only opening her eyes slightly to look up at him.

When they finally broke he took a slow breath in order to calm the racing of his heart. His nose lightly brushed her own but he made no real effort to pull back from her as if he were stuck in that same position. It took a few moments for him to regain his bearings and his eyes to open meeting her own. “Y'know. You’re probably one of the very few girls I’ve ever properly kissed and… By far the best.” He mumbled quietly a slight smile beginning to curve his lips as he spoke in an affectionate tone. “Tonight’s been… Incredible.”

Her lips curved into a smile as their noses brushed and her arms moved to loop around his neck, now that her body wasn’t instinctively pulling him closer and she just wanted to stay close to him. “The best? I can settle for that,” she replied with a slight smirk, though internally she felt like she was melting. “I agree. Amazing, really. If you ever want to come walk me back from Hogsmeade ever again, just come on down.. I wouldn’t mind it in the slightest.”

A smile easily settled on his lips once the kiss broke and he lightly brushed his nose against her own. “I’m glad you can settle for that. It’s a very good title to hold.” He let out a half-laugh sounding genuinely amused. “I think I might make this a weekly occurrence… Walking you back to the castle after a hard days work. Yes… There we have it. This is now an occurrence.” He stated in an official tone but it softened to a quiet chuckle. “Plus it means I get to see even more of this beautiful face and… Amazing kisses hopefully.”

“I think you should,” she insisted, smiling more as he stated that he was actually going to do it. She didn’t mention that she was going to be working almost everyday until the ball.. but nobody needed to know that. “I’d enjoy that,” she responded, chuckling softly and shaking her head slightly. “You would get to see more of my face, yes and more of these-” She ended her phrase pressing a kiss to his lips quickly. “But for now, I think we need to get up to our common room, before it turns past curfew and people wonder why Mr. Perfect Prefect is out here.”

“Glad you would… I’ll enjoy it too.” He was beaming happily with his idea that he’d come up with returning the kiss quickly when she pressed her lips to his own. “I suppose…” He sighed turning one arm dropping from her waist the other remaining in place. “We’d just have to tell them you’re rubbing off on me and I’m no longer Mr. Perfect Prefect as I’ve now apparently been dubbed. Alright… Come on then.” He relented with a nod starting towards the staircase slowly.

She smiled cheekily up at him. “Oh so I’m to blame.. I think I would be okay without being blamed for this. If this continues, I’ll have you sneaking about the castle after hours in no time.” They started walking up the stairs, Liz still contained in her happy little bubble. Being around Max just made her feel this way; safe, happy.. excited. There was still some fear there, which Liz could explain but didn’t want to dwell on. There was a slight clenching in her stomach for a moment as they continued on in silence until she spoke up. “Oh, yeah, I meant to tell you this earlier but I didn’t want to spoil the mood, not that I want to spoil this mood either but I’m going out of the castle the morning after the ball. They’ve finally decided to do Jason’s funeral..”

“Yep it’s all your fault… You’re getting all of the blame there is to get.” He chuckled as he looked at her with a slight smile. “Well I do it already so there’s no real difficulty in getting me to do that…” He shrugged his shoulders as they moved up the stairs. The silence they seemed to settle into wasn’t heavy just comfortable though when she began to speak he turned his head a little to pay attention to her. “Ah, I see. Well… At least they’re doing something for him… Finally give the topic a bit of closure I suppose…” He paused falling silent for a moment before speaking up again. “Actually on the topic of leaving. I’ve got some charity work I’m doing in a couple of weeks. So I’ll probably be out of the castle indefinitely.”

She shushed him jestingly. “No, no. You aren’t supposed to say that. You are supposed to say that sounds like fun,” she pointed out. “Even if you already do it, there is still no way you’re as much as a rule breaker then I am.” Liz liked the silence; it felt better knowing that she didn’t have to run her mouth for Max to be interested. that was a lot of work. “Yeah, they had to wait for everyone to be able to make it. Particularly Axton. But I don’t think it’s really going to be closure, not for most of us.” Her voice was solemn and soft, but she looked up at him and shrugged. “I just wanted to let you know so that you didn’t think I was just avoiding you after the ball.” And maybe he’d get the subtle hint that she was really going to need someone when she came back. When he talked about leaving she had to keep her face from falling, just keeping it thoughtful. “Oh you are? That sounds great, enjoyable.. though I don’t like that indefinitely, to be honest.”

He played along and pressed a finger to his lips as if to keep himself from talking. “Well no… But it goes to say that I do break rules as it is daily.” He shrugged and let the silence fall it was nice really to be able to be with someone and just feel comfortable. Like you didn’t have to fill the silence with anything other than just their presence to make you feel good.

He nodded in understanding. “Of course… But at least it’s a little bit of something.” He tried to console her his voice reflective. He picked up on the hint and smiled briefly tightening his grip on her waist before relaxing it. “That’s fine… I’ll find a way to be here for you once you’re back. We can find things to do then.” He brightened slightly at the talk of his charity work. “Yeah, we like to help some of the homeless this time of year… Help them through Christmas and the cold weather. I always go to help with the meal stand. It won’t be for too long… A week or possible two maximum.”

“Daily? Now that is something I don’t believe.” She pursed her lips and shook her head, though it was soon that a smile was on her lips as they continued up the stairs. When they finally started to speak, Liz kept her voice low, not wanting to really break the quiet around them. “It’s at least that, true. And then everything will be done and everyone can go on mourning alone.” His quick squeeze of her waist caused her to look at him. “I think all I’m really going to want to do when I get back.. well lie down and do nothing. Maybe with some of your hot chocolate..”

She always brightened at the mention of him bringing good into the world. It was one of the greatest things she liked about his; his kindness and generosity . “That’s amazing that you do that. Help people who need it. See you do good.” But his mention about being gone for a week or two, brought dark clouds in her mind. Not that she couldn’t do without him, she could. But the last person who had left was Jason and he was….. “You’ll write me, right? Let me know your safe and everything is going well?”

“How do you know my nocturnal activities hm? Maybe not daily but every other day at least.” He countered glancing aside at her his eyebrow raised. They took the stairs slowly so he could make sure she didn’t fall not that she would but he took the precaution anyway. “Well maybe when you’re back… I can meet you with my hot chocolate and we can just sit down in the common room together? How’s that sound?” He suggested thoughtfully. “We can just… Sit. We don’t have to do anything. I find the silence with you is nice… It’s calming.”

He too tended to brighten when he got to talk about the things he could go and do. “Well they need it… And we tend to give away a lot of our money to charities anyway. Even moreso at Christmas.” He nodded his head and gave her a reassuring smile. “Yes of course… I’ll send some photos along if you’d like too?” He suggested once they reached the common room moving through the door after answering the riddle.

“I don’t. You make a good point, especially since you don’t sleep. But I don;t even break the rules every single day.. well not big rules at least.” She was grateful for his support as she was supported by his arm. Not that she thought she was likely to fall but just in case. Her head nodded slightly at his suggestion. “That, that sounds nice.. but you won’t get bored? You can bring a book if you’d like.. I just don’t want to be alone.” A smile played at her lips. “it’s a nice silence.”

“Everyone deserves at least one nice Christmas,” she added to the conversation, though mainly letting him talk about it. Max seemed to enjoy talking about his charity and she was fine with letting him carry on. She smiled in response to his own, nodding. “I would like that a lot actually. Alright. Good.” Finally she grinned up at him once they were in the common room. “Just want to make sure no crazy fangirls have kidnapped you.”

“Exactly. You see? I’m more unruly than you ever knew possible.” He flashed a cheeky smile in her direction. He shook his head as she brought up his boredom. “I can bring a book or two and we can sit on the sofa… And if we bring blankets then we can just sleep there. It’s no problem. I won’t leave you alone.” He hoped that he could reassure her that he wouldn’t leave her alone at least not until he had to.

“That’s what we thought.” He seemed happy to talk about the ways in which he helped people but he didn’t want to take up the whole conversation himself. “There we have it… And if you want you can send me photos of things you’re doing around the castle.” He suggested happily. “Can’t steal something when it’s already been stolen by a beautiful young blonde Queen.” He remarked as they headed down the steps to the seating area of the common room.

Liz rolled her eyes and shook her head. “Sure you are.” She knew she wanted him there after the funeral, but she didn’t want him to get bored with her moping, sad self. “That sounds like a good plan. I like it. And I’ll try and remember to bring blankets, because I don’t think I’ll have the motivation to get myself into bed… But thank you.. for promising to stay with me.. I don;t want to go in the first place.”

Liz hadn’t had a good Christmas in years with Jason not liking it and their family being.. how they were. But at least she always had warmth, and some kind of food, even if it wasn’t the seafood her maman used to bring home. “Uh, I don;t have a camera,” she said meekly, but smiled sheepishly. “But I’m sure I can borrow Emma’s or Adam’s and send you some. Can’t have you missing the castle.” She chuckled. “Well they could. You can steal stolen things.. But I would send whichever one attempted to steal you to St. Mungo’s.”

“How about you just… Bring yourself and leave the rest of it for me to sort out huh? Then you don’t have to do any thinking other than bringing yourself to meet me… What type of boyfriend would I be if I left you alone when you obviously wanted company? A rather bad one I’d say.”

Her response caused him to frown and a quiet ‘oh’ to escape him. He paused as though contemplating an idea that came to him before shaking his head. “We’ll figure out a way I’m sure… Don’t worry.” He looked at her curiously as they reached the staircases. “St Mungo’s huh? Damn. I’m scared now.” He stifled his laugh but couldn’t help the smile that came to him. “I guess… We should probably be getting to bed.”

She smiled, nodding softly. “I can do that. Not think other than to come see you.. yeah.” She nudged him slightly with her shoulder, chuckling at him. “You’d be a careless one. And a bad one. I would also have to ask where Max Knight had gone because I don’t the guy who wouldn’t leave the bedside of the mess of a girl he had found in the bathroom would leave his girlfriend when she needed him.”

There was a lot Liz didn’t have, or only had because of her brother passing things down to her and a camera had never been one of those things. Plus she had never much had anything she wanted to take a picture of. “If Emma won’t let me borrow it, I’m sure Adam won’t mind me having him take a few pictures. He loves to do it.” Liz shrugged, a slight curve coming to her lips. “I’m pretty scary. Plus, they should know better.” She looked out of the window noticing how dark it was outside and gave a small nod. “I guess we should be. I’m glad you came down to Hogsmeade tonight and walked me back… It was amazing.”

“Good.” He hummed in agreement. “Yes… I would rather. Though I suppose at least you’d know something was wrong if that ever did happen I suppose.”

He looked lost for a few seconds before coming back to the conversation and smiling crookedly at her. “Yes I suppose so. We’ll sort it out…” On the topic of being scary he shrugged. “Good thing there’s no need for you to be scary ‘cause nothing’s going to happen to me.” His hand raised to lightly tuck a stray strand of hair behind her ear lightly trailing down her cheek before dropping down. “I am too today’s been good…” He hesitated for a moment before pressing a sweet kiss to her lips pulling back and mumbling. “Sweet dreams…” He smiled boyishly as he backed up looking at her before adding. “Meet me here before the ball?”

“Something was wrong with you? Or with us?” she asked meekly, bowing her head slightly.

Her head tilted into his hand as it fell across her cheek after tucking back her hair and she looked up at him with a reassured smile. “Better not. If something happened to you, then Witch Weekly must just have photos of me on a rampage.. And I don’t think that would be a good idea.” Liz just stood there watching him as he hesitated, returning his kiss eyes falling shut for a moment before grinning at his words. “Please try and get some sleep tonight,” she muttered, though she knew he wouldn’t. There was a nod as she turned towards the hidden door to the girl’s dorms before she looked back. “Of course.” She waved towards him before heading through the doorway.

“Something wrong with me… There’s nothing wrong with us.” He added quickly lifting her head with his index finger gently.

“Damn… Best not then. I’ll look after myself and you’ll have photographic evidence that I’m A-okay.” He gave her a thumbs up stepping back from the quick kiss. “Alright… Alright I’ll sleep. Since you asked.” And he would, he’d try. He beamed and gave her a quick wave before heading to the secret door that led down to the boy’s dorms his nerves for the ball on the rise already..

[leviitypes]

Knight In Not So Shining Armour: Liz & Max

“Ally it’s getting late… Can we not do this tomorrow? After the news about that boy Jason I think you should get some rest… You don’t even have to write this essay. Come on…” Max complained to his younger sister who sat across from him writing her next essay. “No Maxy, we need to finish this and you’re going to help me.” Max simply rolled his eyes and shook his head pushing himself to his feet and walking over to his younger sibling who he hauled out of her chair and to her feet. “For once I’m going to say no. Go to bed.” And with the tone he took the younger girl knew it was futile to argue. “Fine.” She mumbled kissing his cheek. “Night.” He smiled slightly folding her books closed and stacking them up for her so she could take them up to the dorm with her. “Goodnight sis."

He himself wasn’t about to go to bed, he wanted to get some more potion making in at least before midnight. Pulling on his jacket and grabbing his bag from the floor he set off down the staircase. It was on his journey down that he heard the sound - smashing possibly? He couldn’t pinpoint it exactly but it certainly sounded like it… And then suddenly a cracked hoarse scream echoed from the bathrooms.

Max shot into action without a second thought darting into the girl’s bathroom only to be faced with the sight of Liz in a heap on the floor surrounded in fragmented pieces of glass and blood. “Oh Merlin… What have you done.” He said to himself as he rushed across dropping to his knees ignoring the sharp pain that shot through his knees where the glass cut into his skin. “Liz? Oh Merlin. Liz can you hear me?” He questioned brushing blood matted hair out of her face to check her breathing and then her pulse on instinct.

Now that all her rage was gone, Liz lay on the floor, shell shocked and shuddering though there were no more tears for her to cry. She kept her eyes closed, scared of what she would she if she opened them, hoping that she was just dreaming, that everything had been a horrible dream. But the pounding in her head and the tangy scent of blood was enough to tell her that her hope was not worth it. She pulled the broken hand closer to her body, tucking her face into her shoulder when she heard the heavy footsteps enter the bathroom.

Whose voice was that? Not a girl’s obviously, but she couldn’t place it, as if it was coming through a haze. She felt the hand brush away her hair as the person started checking her vitals and her eyes shot open. Her vision was slightly blurred from tears but she knew who was kneeling by her. Max. "Pl-please,” she mumbled out, holding out her less injured her hand, whimpering at the pain that shot through her body was she tried to move. Her body fell limp onto the stone floor as she moaned out,“ Please tell me he’s not dead.”

For a couple of moments he just took time to check her vitals, she had a pulse but it was thready and a little too skittery for his liking. He knew he’d have to get her to the infirmary quickly, doing a once over he noticed how one of her hands was clutched to her chest despite the blood the disfigurement was easy to see and he could tell from studying it there that it was broken.

At the sound of her voice he looked to her face and hushed her quietly. Reminding her of Jason now would just make her panic and that was the last thing he needed gently cupping her cheek he hushed her. “Stay quiet Liz, save your energy… You’ve lost a lot of blood.” He leaned aside and grabbed his bag pulling out a small set of potions rummaging through it. “Alright, I’m going to give you a numbing potion okay? It’ll help ease the pain and then I’m going to take you to the infirmary. But I need your help…” He said uncapping the vial in his hands and gently tilting her head up moving the vial to her lips. “I need you to drink all of this okay? I promise you’ll be safe…”

His silence was all she needed as an answer, her body shaking as she let out a convulsive sob and even if she wanted to follow his instructions she couldn’t. Her mind was still in distress over Jason’s death and it felt like the news was only sinking in pieces at a time. And each time a piece sank in another bout of grief washed over her. Liz squeezed her eyes shut and let out a whimper which opened up into a short wail.

At the end of her wail, she fell silent other than the occasional whimper as opened her eyes to try and look at Max again. At his words, she gave a weak nod, her eyes staring at him but not really seeming to see him anymore. As he raised the vial to her lips, her less injured hand moved weakly up to hold the vial and part of his hand with. She drank the potion without care, whether it was going to heal her or kill her.. she didn’t really care at this point. Just wanted the pain to stop. As the potion slipped down her throat, it felt cool and after a few moments a numbness started to enter her body, starting in her mouth and her fingers and toes.

He could feel her body trembling when he touched her cheek with his hand, the shock would take over soon and he needed to get her out of here before that hit. He paid her wail no heed for now focussing on rummaging through the items in his bag until he found what he needed in the vial being sure to check the label.

Seeing her nod he managed a faint smile. “Don’t worry I’ve got you.” he assured her in a hushed tone hoping it’d help calm her down as he moved the vial to her lips. He felt her hand move to rest over his hand slightly in order to aid her in drinking and once he was sure the potion was fully gone he drew the bottle back capping it and shoving it into his bag. Drawing out his pocket watch to time a minute whilst he spoke quiet reassurances to her. “You’re going to be alright… I promise.” Once the minute was up he shoved his watch back into his pocket haphazardly grabbing his bag and lifting it onto his shoulders.

Once he was set with his other things did he return to Liz. Placing her broken hand securely against her chest to make sure he wouldn’t crush it when he lifted her he gently moved his arms under her body and lifted her from the ground it didn’t take too much effort for his sturdy muscular frame to rise with her cradled against his chest. He was running on adrenalin now and keeping her close to his chest did he leave the bathroom. “We’ll get you looked after.” He mumbled to her more than aware the sight would probably spread like wildfire but that nor the blood seeping into his shirt was his main concern. He walked stoicly keeping his goal in mind and Liz as steady as he could manage until he finally reached the doors of the hospital wing pushing these open with his shoulder. “Madam Pomfrey! I need your help! Quickly!” He called hoping at least someone was around to help and it wasn’t long before he saw Madam Pomfrey come out of her office and relief flooded him.

Liz wasn’t going to be alright. How could someone be alright after they had lost their brother? The numbness seemed to spread through her body, erasing all of her physical pain from her broken hand and the cuts on her body. But there was still a pain inside her, searing her mind and letting waves of sickness still come over her. She shuddered again as he fixed her arm closer to her chest, letting out a whimper as he picked her up.

She was only vaguely aware of their movements as her carried her, her vision going blurry as her body started loosening up and falling limp in his arms, though shivers would pass through her occasionally. The emotional pain was still there, though mostly Liz just felt hollow, like nothing really mattered right now, nothing but the fact that she had yet again lost one of the most important people to her. And that after this… Emma probably wouldn’t even want to look at her. The thought of even seeing Emma made Liz’s head reel as she let out a groan, while, as if through a tunnel, she heard Max’s voice shout out.

He kept her pressed close to his body his arms securing her in a tight embrace hearing her whimper caused him to worry about just how much blood she’d lost. She was cold and shivering and he all but jogged through the corridors and up the stair cases until he reached his desired destination. Once Madam Pomfrey caught sight of the pair she hurried forwards ushering Max towards a bed so that he could put Liz down whilst charming things out of the way.

“I gave her a numbing potion before bringing her up.” He informed the elder witch as he set Liz down and immediately let Madam Pomfrey get to work grabbing various vials off of the shelf. “You got her here just in time Mister Knight… Now I’m going to need help with collecting the glass as I remove it. We can’t restore her blood levels until the wounds themselves are closed.” Max nodded his head taking the bowl he was handed by the witch as she began working on removing the shards with charms levitating the bloody pieces slowly out of the wounds so that he could collect them as instructed. “It’s a good thing you gave her that potion. Now I’ll need you to go and fetch a blood replenishing potion after this. You know where they’re kept.”

Liz couldn’t even feel her body as she was laid down on the bed, only obvious of it because she was now staring at a ceiling. Her head was still reeling and dizzy, even laid down and her vision was useless with how blurry it was so she closed her eyes, retreating into the stark blackness behind her eyelids. But still the hollow pain was there, as if someone had scooped out her insides and had denied to replace it with anything at all. Only grief and loss and everything she hated about her life. At least when her mother died she had been curious about her other family. Now with Jason dead she only had her father, and she didn’t even know if she wanted to continue to live in fear of facing him. If Jason had turned out expendable… then what was Liz?

She looked down to see glass being removed from her body, which made her feel sicker, but oddly mesmerized by the sight. Then she looked at Max with a much curiosity as she could muster, which wasn’t much. “I-I can’t feel anything,” she stated, confusedly , then shook her head gently, leaning back again. “Numb,” she muttered, hugging her broken hand to her chest gingerly.

He occasionally kept glancing back to her, just to make sure she wasn’t about to pass out on them at least if she was conscious they had less problems and it was easier to keep a track of her vitals. He continued to collect the glass that was eased carefully out of the wounds. Max wasn’t sure what was going through her mind but he could tell it was something linked to the news there was no other link he could make for a person to act in such a way and he wasn’t one to readily believe in co-incidences.

If the sight of blood and the like fazed him it didn’t seem to show he worked methodically and nodded his head to every few instructions he was given from Madam Pomfrey. Upon hearing Liz’s voice he turned his gaze aside to her. “You’re alright… It’s the numbing potion. Trust me, we’re going to take a look at your other arm now okay? But I’m going to need you to let go of it.” He spoke calmly, a reassuring look on his features as he gingerly moved his hand towards the arm she hugged to her chest. “You can trust me.”

Se wanted to pass out, let everything fade to black so she could finally have some type of peace, but something was keeping her from doing so. Maybe the awareness of people working on her body? Maybe it was because she knew that if she passed out she feared of dreaming about Jason, whether it was a pleasant one or unpleasant. The thought made her twist up her face, fighting from crying again. “Why is he gone? Why did he leave me?” she mumbled out, finally her voiced sounding more scared than her earlier broken cries.

Liz nodded as he reminded her of what happened. Her mind was just so fuzzy, only fading in and out now again, while she tried to keep her eyes on Max. “B-but it’s broken,” she replied clutching it even tighter to herself, letting out another whimper as she pushed the broken one harder to her chest. Liz just stared at his hands moving towards her arms, unsure of whether she wanted him to take it or not. “I can only trust-” No one anymore. She tried to beat her hands against the mattress, though because she was numb it was more like flopping, though it ended up hurting her hand even more and she let out a cry. “Make it stop, Max!" she yelled, the first time she had used his name all evening.

He saw her face contort attempting to fight back the tears she must’ve been wanting to cry. He put the tray down to lean down a little adjusting the pillow under her head to a more comfortable position. “I don’t know Liz… I don’t know. But… Wherever he is… I’m sure he’s watching over you.” He assured her quietly. “And he’d want you to get better… But for you to get better I’m going to need to see your hand Liz.” All the time he spoke he kept his voice calm hoping it’d help her instill some semblence of calmness about everything that was going on.

“That’s why I need to look at it.” When he saw her pushing her arm harder to her risk as his hands approached he withdrew them quickly. At her yell he frowned slightly though he carefully lifted her arm from the mattress she was attempting to pound it on. Raising it gently so Madam Pomfrey could study it. “We’ll need some bone potions … Then we can clean it and set it…” She nodded and hurried off to fetch them as Max carefully set her hand back down. “You’re going to have to trust me… At least for now. Liz. Just for now.”

“He was my brother,” she choked out, finally more tears falling from her eyes, her face screwing up even more as she looked up at Max. Keeping her eyes focused on him was helping a bit, stopping her flying into a destructive rage again, and her exhaustion were starting to catch up to her, but there was still that pain and grief there that she couldn’t get rid of, were impossible to ease from her system.

She didn’t try to snatch her hand back away from his grip when he took it, just let herself continue crying as her head turned to face him. Her insides were twisting again and she just wanted to curl up, but her body wasn’t working with her and she knew they were still working. While Madame Pomfrey spoke, she mumbled under her voice. “It’s my writing hand, my quidditch hand. I do everything with that hand..” only falling silent as she walked away, bringing up her other hand to weakly wipe away tears. “I-I,” she seemed to look at Max, trying to decide what she could or could not do and then nodded. “Just make it go away.. please.”

That sentence made everything seem to click into place, the reason why he found her in the bathrooms in a heap. After the announcement, he’d guessed it was linked but those words were all he needed. He met her gaze steadily his warm brown eyes reassuring that he’d do his best to make her comfortable. “And, I’m sure he was a great boy… A great boy and brother and you deserve every right to grieve … But first we need to start fixing you.” As the tears started to flow he used his hand to wipe them away with his thumb. “For now I need you to be strong for me. Not for much longer. Just for now.”

He was glad she didn’t try to move too suddenly when he took her hand this time around, the examination was quick and soon enough Pomfrey was searching for the correct vials. Her mumbles drew his attention as he brushed some hair out of her face. “Don’t worry… We’ll get you fixed up in no time and if you need help with lessons… I don’t mind tutoring. .. If you want?” He suggested the idea with a faint smile glancing back to Pomfrey who now had a set of vials and set them down. “You’re going to need to drink these Miss Queen. Do you think you can manage that?” Madam Pomfrey questioned as she picked up the first potion this being a dark red in colouration.

“He was amazing. He wrote the most amazing music.. he didn’t hate me for… anything,” she replied weakly, still looking at Max, bypassing his comment about fixing her up. As he brought his hand up to wipe away the tears, her own hand, the good one, came up, her fingers wrapping as much around his wrist as they could, as if for some type of stability or support. Or maybe she just needed some type of human comfort, something that didn’t make her feel so separate from the world. “I’m tired of being strong, Max.”

She let out a strangled, bitter but weak laugh. “What’s the point of class anymore? I never cared before and now…” She frowned, thinking back on the essay she was writing. What had been the point of that even? It had felt like something she wanted, that a part of her still wanted, but why had she even tried…It seemed too impossible now. When Madame Pomfrey returned she took a look at the vials. “All of them,” she whispered, already starting to feel sick again, but she nodded, reaching out her hand for the potion though her hands were shaking.

“I don’t see why anyone would hate you… You’re a lovely girl.” He responded quietly as he wiped away the tears though finding her hand wrapping around his wrist he glanced down to it slightly. If she needed stability he’d attempt to provide it. “Just for a little bit longer… Until we set this bone okay? Then you can stop trying to be strong. It won’t be much longer.” He assured her quietly.

He sighed but ended up focusing on the next task of getting her to drink the potions. The elder witch nodded her head. “The bone potion first and then two blood replenishing potions.” Max looked to Pomfrey and then Liz noticing how she paled once more. His hand intervened taking the first vial before looking to Liz. “Put your arms down… I’ll help you drink.” He said calmly moving the neck of the vial to her lips much like earlier.

“Because I’m a bastard,” she muttered solemnly. “Because I’m a mistake in all senses of the word.” It had taken her awhile to realize, never really understanding people’s dislike of her until she had grown older, but after much thought, this was the only conclusion she could come to. She kept her hand  wrapped around his wrist though it moved up to wrap around his finger tentatively. I can try, but I-I don’t know if I can.“

Liz gulped nervously, eyeing the potions hesitatingly, but knowing she was not going to get out of it. So her hand reached out only lowering to the bed sheets once again as Max took the vial from Madame Pomfrey. "Alright.” When he raised the vial to her lips, she set her slightly calmer hand on top of his finishing off that potion, as well as the next two that came after them. Each one was as worse as the one before, though she did feel them all working.

His brows furrowed slightly but he turned his hand taking her own and wrapping his fingers gently around hers. “That’s no reason… You’re not a mistake and if you believe you are then you’ve been misguided by everyone.” He kept his grip gentle not wanting to aggrevate her injuries. “Not much longer. I promise.”

Once he had the vial in his hand and helped her drink the first he repeated the method until the three were gone. “That’s it…” Once the potions were administered Pomfrey set to work on the cast and it wasn’t long before the plaster was beginning to set around her hand and wrist. “You’re doing incredibly. Now, there’s one last potion. It’s going to make you sleep okay? You’ll have no dreams… Just rest and I’ll be here when you wake up. Okay?”

Her eyes fluttered between their hands back to his eyes before settling there. “But that’s everyone’s reason. And I was-am a mistake. There’s sense for me to deny it, just be glad that mistakes were made. Or else I wouldn’t here.. anywhere.” She let out a deep breath though it was still shaky from Liz’s state. “I just feel so weak and tired.”

Liz just lay completely still as they worked on her cast, letting her eyes drift towards the ceiling again as the hollowness seemed to set in tenfold inside of her again. When Max mentioned sleep, Liz shook her head, afraid that if she went to sleep she’d be plagued with dreams. But then the words no dreams were said and she looked at him and nodded. “Okay.” Though really she didn’t want to wake up, knowing that she’d be back in this hell, but she kept that thought to herself.

He listened to her words solemnly keeping her hand grasped in his own. “Well, consider me one of the first people to think of you as Liz… A person in her own right and not a mistake.” He hushed her quietly. “Save your strength… Just relax now. We’re onto the easier parts.”

Once the cast was in place Max set about bringing the last vial out of the box uncapping it and swirling the deep blue liquid inside. He knew she’d be afraid to sleep but she’d need it so the lack of dreams would aid her tremendously. “Sleep well…” He murmured raising the final vial to her lips and tilting it up for her to drink.

“Thank you,” she murmured quietly and for the first time that night she couldn’t meet his gaze and looked at their hands again.

She watched as he brought up the last vial, lifting up her head and slowly drinking the potion inside. It was the only one that tasted sweet, Liz licking her lips afterwards as drowsiness seemed to add to her previous exhaustion and she fell gently back onto the pillows again, her eyes fluttering closed, but not before meeting Max’s. “Don’t leave me,” she murmured, shifting her body slightly so that she was partially lying on her side, facing Max. Her breathing relaxed and she finally let the darkness settle around her comfortably before drifting off to sleep.

[leviitypes]

Late Arrivals : Liz & Max

After heading to Dumbledore’s office upon his arrival. Max didn’t mind indulging the elder wizard in a chat about how things with the family business were going in fact it was nice to hold a conversation with someone who could hold a meaningful and interesting conversation not that other people couldn’t manage that it was just something he liked about the professor.

Leaving Dumbledore’s office his trunk in floating in tow behind him he started along the corridor. He needed to get his things to the common room which involved trekking up the stairs. At least it was later in the day - meaning he wouldn’t have to face too many crowds of bustling students. Lost in his thoughts he didn’t notice the person ahead of him accidently bumping into them his trunk falling to the ground with an echoing ‘thud’ causing him to look up sharply. “Oh Merlin I’m sorry. Are you okay?” He apologised quickly.

Liz continued her way down the hallway, having to peek aside the stack of books in her hands to see in front of her. Now thinking back It was a wonder how she had talked Madame Pince into letting her check out all of these books from the library; the stack was almost half the size of her, which made it impossible to see over, and complicated to see around and it was a miracle she hadn’t dropped them all yet.

She had rounded a corner into what she thought was an empty hallway, so she didn’t bother to look, rather concentrated on keeping the stack in her hands stable. And that was when she ran into the person, her books going everywhere. “Fuck,” she muttered, as she immediately dropped to the floor to start collecting them back up, not bothering to look up. “No, no, it’s fine.”

He’d been nearing the end of the corridor unaware of the steps that were coming towards him though before he knew it he found himself come into contact with what looked like a floating pile of books which concealed their carrier behind their vast size. As they all fell to the floor he winced and quickly knelt down. “I’m sorry, I should’ve looked where I was going.” He apologised beginning to pick up the books.

He continued to help pile the books back up until his hand came over a copy of his own book which he picked up thoughtfully. Looking to the girl he immediately recognised her as the one who’d wrote to him the other day. Turning the book over and setting it down he lightly tapped the cover. “Interesting book that. Interesting author too.” He mused debating on shifting his appearance so that she wouldn’t recognise him eventually deciding against the idea not wanting to scare the girl out of her wits.

On most days, Liz would have stopped to pick a fight with whoever had bumped into her, as it was typically on purpose or by some underclassman, but all she wanted to do was get these books upstairs so that she could get ready for the party later. “And I shouldn’t be carrying a stack of books that is about a big as myself. We’re both at fault,” she said, continuing to mutter other words under her breath as she started to remake her stack of books.

She looked up as he spoke, but only so much that she could look at the book. “Oh yeah. It’s full of great information and has a really good viewpoint too. Max Knight did really well with them, you can tell how intelligent he is just by his writing,” she said with a shrug, though she couldn’t help getting excited about the thought that she had a letter from him besides her typewriter upstairs. She picked up the book adn set it on the top of the stack, then looked over at the person who hd collided into her. If she had been holding the stack, she would’ve dropped it again. She tried to keep her mouth from dangling open as she said, “And, y-you’re Max Knight. Oh.”

“I still should’ve been paying more attention and for that I’m sorry.” He mumbled genuinely sounding apologetic. “At least let me help you take these where you need to get them…” He suggested making a second stack that he could help carry and half her burden.

“Sounds interesting, have you read any of his other books? I hear he’s got a few out.” He continued picking up the others as she took the book from his hand though when she actually looked at him he smiled a little. “Am I? Oh well that’s a coincidence.” He chuckled quietly. “And you are Elisabeth Queen no? Currently writing an essay on the benefits and let downs of Dragon Sanctuaries? Or is that another Elisabeth Queen.”

“No, no, I’m good, just a few more flights of stairs left and that shouldn’t be too ba-” she started, but as he made a separate stack she sighed and shrugged, staring down at the second stack of books apprehensively. “I don;t think there is any stopping you, so okay. You can help.”

She nodded slightly. “Yes, I’ve read them all, they just are so interesting.I mean, who wouldn’t want to read about dragons, written by the guy who’s the same age as me and actually gets to work with them.” When she finally looked up at him though, she had to try her hardest from letting her mouth drop stupidly. How did she not notice who she had bumped into until now? “Oh,” she said again, then shook her head, trying to stop the daze that had come over her. “No, you’ve got the right Liz Queen." He knew my name. "You think there’s another Liz Queen walking around with almost all of the books about dragons in the library?”

He wasn’t taking no for an answer whether she wanted help or not, those stairs were treacherous and the odds of her falling down them with the stack of books she was carrying were greatly increased and that wasn’t something he wanted to see for anyone. Let alone the nice girl who seemed so interested in his work.

He nodded though he could see she was trying to keep her mouth shut upon seeing him. “Ah Liz Queen, yes… I’ve seen you around the common room a couple of times…” He reached for the last book his hand brushing accidentally against her own as he picked it up before looking back to her. “Who knows, well Liz Queen. It’s a pleasure to finally make you acquaintance m’lady.”

“Yes, y-you probably have. It’s hard to miss me, I suppose.” As it always had been. The stigma of bastardom sometimes seemed like it affected her physically thought she knew that was a silly thought.When his hand brushed against her she pulled in back immediately, returning it to her stack of books.

She finally stood, picking up her own stack of books, looking nervously aside before looking back at him. “It’s, uh- lovely to meet you too. We should probably get these books upstairs before anything horrible happens to them.”

She seemed to flinch away from him as their hands brushed and he looked down scooping up the last book and adding it to his pile before straightening back up to standing.

He noticed the nervous look about her and offered a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry I don’t bite.” He said lightly trying to ease the nerves before nodding to the staircase. “Yes you’re completely right… Lead the way m’lady.” He mumbled before turning back to his case drawing his wand out carefully and levitating it once more so it’d follow them up.

She felt the need to smile back at him, his smile seeming contagious, at least to her. It always seemed so in the pictures as well. “If you bit, I would be a little concerned about your mental health.” She chuckled lightly, shuffling her books where they rested better in her arms, and started over towards the staircase, kind of looking back to see if he was following. “So,” she started, hoping her voice wasn’t a mumble. “What brings you here to Hogwarts?”

“Don’t worry I’m not mental.” He assured her with a quiet chuckle of his own settling her books into his arms in a way he could look at the spines of them reading the titles. She had good choice he had to admit. Walking after her towards the stairs his trunk once again floating behind him. “Escape from the world actually. I need to get out of the spotlight.” He shrugged. “I was caught up in Portugal as I mentioned in my letter to you… We had some rather interesting events occur during our time there.”

“Escaping the world? Sounds excitingly dangerous,” she said glad that he was behind her and couldn’t see her face in case she started to blush. “Oh yes, well you might find out of the spotlight hard to find here. You have a nice amount of.. fans here.” She made her way carefully up the staircase, having to admit to herself it would have been hard with her previous amount of books. “ I remember, what happened anyways. I haven’t got- heard anything about it yet.”

“Sounds just like my general life.” He said more to himself as he followed her up the stairs one at a time. “Oh you’d be surprised. I’m very well adapted to vanishing when I so choose. If I don’t want you to find me you’ll certainly have a problem trying to.” He grinned slightly though at the next question he shrugged as they came towards the door to the common room. “I was out in Portugal, and I accidentally stumbled across what was thought to be an extinct dragon species…”

“It’s easy to do when no one really cares if you’re around. But I would think it would be harder for someone of celebrity,” she commented. “Sounds like a game of hide and seek.. though typically I’m on the hiding end in all of those games.” She answered the riddle to the knocker before it even finished the riddle and the door opened and she walked inside. “Accidentally stumbled upon an extinct dragon species? Is that even a thing?” But she beamed at him. “Sounds amazing though. What kind was it?”

“Harder for the average celebrity.” He mused more to himself.  "I always win at hide and seek… Like there’s no way for anyone to find me when I choose to hide.“ He followed her through into the common room smiling at the familiar setting and all the books around. "Well I was just exploring the coves down on the coast and I noticed tracks… So I followed them and well. There you go.” He shrugged following her across the upper platform of the common room. “Portuguese Long-Snout. I mentioned them in one of my first editions actually.”

“I would think so.” She shook her head. “I’m only good because no one’s actually searching for me, but still a good hider,” she said, smiling back at him. When they got inside the common room she walked across the upper level towards the other staircase. “And thus you found an once thought extinct dragon species. Oh yes, I remember reading that in your book. But also in the Dracopedia and-” she shuffled through the stack of books, tapping her finger on the spine of one blue volume. “Dragons of the Iberia.”

“I’m sure, well people often try to search for me but due to this…” His brows pulled together slightly in concentration as he focused on changing the shade of his hair to completely black rather than brown. “They have a pretty hard job of finding me.” He walked with her down the staircase to the ground floor of the common room. “You’re very well informed… Do you have a particular favourite species?”

“Due to what?” she started, turning back to look at him. Liz’s eyes grew wide and she fumbled her books in her arms as his hair changed color. “Y-you-you’re a metamorphmagus,” she stammer out, eyes focused on his hair, though slowly dipped back down to his eyes. “That’s amazing.” She steadied the books back in his arms, making sure they couldn’t fall. “The Hebridean Black. Or the Romanian Longhorn. They aren’t the most interesting but they are still my favorite.”

He didn’t even give her a response as she turned to see his shift of hair colour. Though upon seeing her eyes grow wide and her fumble he frowned his hair immediately shifting back. “Yes… That I am. Are you alright? You look rather… Shocked.” He frowned sounding concerned as he studied her. “Good choice … Hebridean Blacks were my first species to work with… Though I’ve always been partial towards the Antipodean Opaleye.”

“It’s just- I’ve never met someone with that ability before and it’s a little… shocking to see it in person,” she said, still staring at him. “Not that it’s a bad thing. It really is amazing. I just have never seen something like it before.” She smiled as she walked closer to the staircases that lead up to the girl’s dorms. “I just think they would be beautiful to see. Jet black with the purple eyes.” She smiled as she nodded her head. “Oh, those are incredible too. I have your book that goes in depth on them.”

“We’re a rare few…” He admitted with a nod of his head. “I’ve only encountered one or two but those were at the complete opposite ends of the world…” He briefly brushed a hand through his hair which had reverted back to its usual colour. “They are…  You know next time I head out to the Hebrides sanctuary you could always come and visit? If you’re still interested in seeing them.” He followed her over to the staircase but paused holding them out. “Well I hope your essay goes well, and if you need help I’ll probably be lurking around the common room somewhere.”

“I just- yeah I would believe it would be rare. I’m sorry if my shock seems offensive, it’s not supposed to because that’s amazing-” She smiled as his hand went through his hair, looking back up at it. “I could? I-I would like that, love that actually. Of course I’m interested in seeing them, I can’t be satisfied with photographs.” She lowered her hands so that he could set the stack on top of hers. “I think it will and thank you for your help, with information and book carrying. I hope you settle in nicely.”

“Oh no I’m used to it by now.” He chuckled more to himself as his hand dropped back to rest at his side though he soon nodded. “I’m sure I can pull some strings, but if your keen to learn I’ll see what I can do…” He carefully stacked the books he’d been carrying on top of her own. “You’re quite welcome. If you need any more just come and find me.” He politely inclined his head towards her.

“That would be incredible. I- I am pretty keen to learn more about dragons as this essay and these books show. But you don’t have to go out of your way of course, I’ll be just fine.” She shifted so that she could carry all the books again. “I might just do that. Have a nice rest of your day,” she ended with a smile as she started up the staircase carefully, not wanting to drop her books again. But her biggest accomplishment was over. A conversation with Max Knight and she didn’t make a fool of herself.